《[Archive] Legend of the Nameless Hero》


 NH Prologue

    ========================================================================


    -Author''s Note-


    IT IS IMPORTANT, BUT SKIP IF YOU SO DESIRE!


    Alrighty, 5th rewrite of this Author''s note.


    Righty!


    I''ll make it simple, this page is an Archive, NOT the main release source.


    [If this is here, then there isn''t a re-write chapter out yet, please make that note]


    Go here:http://royalroadl.com/fiction/9392


    That''s where the canonical material is released. Reject chapters, and chapters that have been reworked are stored here for the sake of both myself, and those who wish to view what used to be. Please continue to support the official release.


    ~White


    ========================================================================


    The mists of the horizon, burning with the new-coming sun as the morn breaks the darkness of the night.


    Explosions in the distance.


    Creatures, not human, being fought against by human soldiers clad in black body armor. The engagement is intense with both sides engaged in bloody melee and ranged combat in terrain from collapsed skyscrapers to massive craters caused by crashed ships of the creatures.


    The battle seemingly having only been going on for less than an hour as both sides continue to gather in and clash within the city.


    In the streets, a myriad of bodies litter the streets, both human and otherwise.


    Very few civilians have managed to escape as the initial creature¡¯s invasion had comprised of unknown poison technology that to this moment still causes the air in some areas to be toxic, to both man and creature alike.


    Deep behind the lines of the creatures is a sole women, wearing a pure white dress and a bag slung over her back.


    She had been coming home from a family gathering and had just finished doing some shopping for her small garden before the attack had commenced.


    Humanity at this point had long since been fighting with these creatures who had invaded their world. From schools to businesses have all incorporated training programs as per the orders of their leader. The leader, now dubbed the defender of mankind, had through military conquest, taken hold of nearly a third of the human population and through diplomacy, had nearly united humanity within only a handful of years since he overthrew his third-world government.


    Needless to say, this girl was a prodigy when it came to survival.


    As she attempted to make it to friendly lines, she had already managed to tear apart two of these massive creatures from another world. The product of several self defense classes and a total abuse of the techniques they say never to use.


    The reason behind her survival would be thanks to her stamina rather than actual physical strength. The leader of mankind had issued direct scientific focus to the development of human engineering. More specifically into the modification of mitochondria, cellular division, and bone density to increase the overall endurance of humanity, especially for civilians in the future. The casualty count had been far too high for civilians, and seeing an excuse, he poured nearly half of humanity¡¯s budget into research involving medicine and matters involving human survivability.


    In its early stages, this girl had volunteered since she needed the money for a dress to wear to her family reunion that was going to be happening in a few months. That, and the fact that she had serious college debt after just her first year alone. In reality, she fantasized about super powers when she was younger, so getting paid for an experimental bioengineering surgery was like a kid living up to their dreams. As it so happens, she happened to be the subject that actually received a functional treatment instead of the previous few thousand people that were either crippled or deformed from the operation.


    While she isn¡¯t a finished product, her bones are hard enough to not just break after punching a solid metal wall, the cuts she¡¯s gotten since the start of the attack have almost healed and she hasn¡¯t gotten very tired even though she¡¯s been running non stop during the entire venture. As time went on, the final results of the extent of her treatment would be determined through monthly visits to the clink. Of course she would get extra pay, so she hadn''t skipped out. A few days ago during her examination, they said that her treatment was behaving slightly abnormal, but it shouldn''t be anything. As a precaution, she was to come back in weekly for the next month for additional observation.


    Well, that isn''t going to be happening right now of course.


    After what seemed like an eternity of running, hiding and desperate resistance, the only thing that is standing between her, and the human¡¯s battle lines was a mile-long trench debris field caused from a combination of a massive cruiser of the creature¡¯s being shot down and exploding, as well as several skyscrapers being destroyed by the human side.


    Finding out from a human soldier she met, that only a few seconds after he offered to escort her back to safety had his head bitten off by an abnormally large creature that she then had to run away from, that the buildings were destroyed by the so called ¡°Leader of Mankind¡± because it would ¡°Create cover and mess with their defenses¡±.


    Well, the fact that the human leader, that had been kicking the creature¡¯s all the way back to their landing point after he took to the field, out of boredom had engaged in melee on the field explains the reason why there was far over a hundred thousand combatants before her in the massive trench in an all out melee.


    It''s a good wager to bet that the reason there was such a heavy concentration of creatures in this area would be because they really wanted him dead.


    ¡°Whelp¡­ Either put these little perks that I had to be paid to get to use and use those boys down there to get me home, oooooor¡­. I could just wait until I eventually get killed hiding in fear behind the creature¡¯s lines¡­ Well¡­ Fuck my life eh?¡±


    Saying this out loud, she jumped down into the craitor, roughly twenty feet down and landing right on a creature that was just about to finish off a soldier. Sadly, the soldier was already fatally wounded, and died from the shock of seeing an attractive girl fall down and kill the creature about to kill him.


    ¡°What? Never seen a women as pretty as me? The shock of my glamor sent him straight to heaven.¡±


    Normally, no sane person could look at death like this. To say the least, she had long since entered a severe state of emotionless shock from the constant death and destruction.


    She more or less had entered a mental state where all she wanted to do for the next week is sit in a bar day and night drinking beers given to her by the men trying to get her drunk. After this, she¡¯s happily obliged, though they would be disappointed when her friend, the female barkeep, would allow her to use the back room to sleep off the drinks rather than accepting one of their ¡°invitations¡±.


    Minutes pass, blood being spilled all around.


    In the distance, the a large, shirtless man wielding two large swords was running with hundreds of men quickly trying to keep up with him.


    ¡°Well, thanks to them, i know which way i¡¯m NOT going.¡±


    Saying this, she began running in the opposite direction.


    After that, she only had a single crisis with a creature, but was saved by two soldiers that continued after the majority of the soldiers heading off to follow the group with the shirtless guy. She didn¡¯t know why they were all so eager to rush over to an area that had ended up like a literal fortress of otherworldly technology that rained death upon them constantly, but then again, why should she care after what she was just subjected through.


    The fact that she had pulled an all-nighter, then stayed almost through the second night for the family reunion, was finally starting to wear on her. If that wasn¡¯t enough, the recent development of say, hundreds of thousands of people dying in poison clouds, collapsing buildings and firestorms of pure slaughter, thoroughly managed to drain the last of her energy as hunger and third was the last straw.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Sitting down on a piece of debris near a human refugee center that had been pointed out to her by the many passing soldiers, she took a water out of her purse that she had actually managed to keep a hold on throughout the entire scene.


    Lying back on the flat piece of stone, she let all of her troubles escape her with a sigh, reflecting on the turbulence of the last two hours of hell she had been subjected to.


    Well, as she was just about to fall asleep¡­


    *Thunk*


    ¡°?¡±


    "..."


    Turning her head, she noticed an object that had landed not a few feet from her head. A large, metal object, one that she now was vividly remembering as she had seen them not two hours ago.


    A poison capsule the creatures launched at the start of the attack, and she remembered from hearing the stories from the group she had started out trying to escape with how it would glow green before a black gas would explode outward, melting and killing anyone within hundreds of feet from it.


    That¡¯s the very same object that she had managed to avoid by running full speed down the street the second she saw something land. You know, as a few dozen people gathered around it to inquire what it was and why there was a girl running clumsily in high heals down the street.


    ¡°...¡±


    With her mouth open, she was, without a doubt, very displeased.


    -No way I can run away from this one in time. I barely escaped the first set because the only one that landed on the ground near me was over a hundred feet away and I STILL only just got out of it¡¯s range.


    With a great sense of unease, she sat up from her spot to look at the cause of her death.


    As it began to glow, everything began to move in slow motion as if time was trying to stop her from being killed. The soldiers around her all dropping their weapons as they scrambled, trying to save their lives.


    1 second


    -I never even got to finish college. God dammit! I worked as a waitress and everything for those classes and never even finished!


    3 seconds


    -I¡­ haven¡¯t even lived yet¡­ I don¡¯t want to die here¡­ this is so stupid! Why me? Why here? Why?


    6 seconds


    -Mom¡­ I miss you¡­ please come and get me¡­


    8 seconds


    -...Maybe it¡¯s not go-


    As if cutting off her thoughts, a white light washed over her vision and consciousness.


    The next moment, she was standing in a room.


    ¡°...?¡±


    -Huh? What just happened? Where am I? ¡­. Am I dead?


    Not being able to resist, she pinched her arm and decided to confirm she wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    Though, as if to break her out of her own mumblings, she was brought back to reality by the rattling of metal and an older voice shouting out.


    (???) ¡°Identify yourself demon! Who are you to appear within the throne room of His majesty, the King of Rok!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In total confusion, she merely stood their with her mouth slightly open. Going from a certain death to having several guys in shiny metal armor around you is certainly something that is hard to process. Total shock and confusion.


    (???) ¡°Answer me you vile bewitcher! Who are you that dares to interrupt the Princess¡¯ coming of age ceremony! Answer me now or I shall slay you where you stand!¡±


    Certainly enough, the threat of being killed by a sword and a yelling knight snapped her back to reality enough. Quickly looking around the room, she put two and two together.


    -Wait a minute¡­ You¡¯re joking me¡­ ah, well, I just got Hero summoned¡­ was just about to die a second ago¡­ eh¡­ best not to think about that, ¡­ ever¡­ Now, I just need to show a bit of class and superiority and i¡¯ll be set to go here, these knights just need to know there place before the hero summoned by the king!


    ¡°Hmph, how dare you point a blade at a high classed noble as myself! Have you no shame nor honor, you dare call yourself a knight, turning your blade against a woman who bares no arms? Pathetic!¡±


    -Heh, playing on the chivalry of men in armor should do it. I can probably bluff myself out as a noble from my world too to get some extra treatment. Heck, i¡¯m dressed for it as well. Oh, my shoes¡­


    Just as she was thinking that, a shorter, round man with a white beard and a golden crown spoke up from his throne. A girl roughly her age that had been kneeling before him was now standing with a very hostile face.


    (King) ¡°Er¡­ uhm¡­ Lady of whom I do not know the name of, be as kind as to explain what you are doing here. Y.. you have suddenly appeared and in.. in.. interrupted my dearest daughter¡¯s celebration. You seem of high noble birth from your appearance and attire, but¡­ who are you?¡±


    Hearing this, she quickly bypassed the now confused and hesitant guards, smacking the sword of the man who had spoken to her first from her chest and walked towards the king.


    As she neared within less than 10 feet of the ¡®King¡¯, however, murmurs from the guards arose and some began to steady their blades.


    -hmmm, I might be getting a bit close. Some worlds have weird customs¡­ let¡¯s just act as if I was shocked¡­ little jolt in the shoulders and back up two steps. Now kneel with¡­ bah, let¡¯s go with left arm over chest to right shoulder. Ya¡­ fancy.


    ¡°Well, your majesty, I, your humblest hero, have answered your call to service in your nation¡¯s time of need. From my world in the midst of war, I have taken my time to answer the sacred hero¡¯s summoning and have come to aid you. After I form a party of mighty allies, I shall at once do thine bidding and crush whatever threatens your wondrous kingdom!¡±


    -Hah! Nailed it, now just to milk this king for every last little shekel I can, then go off and have merry adventures. Oh, should check to see if this is a game-class world later¡­ That would be fucking amaaaaazzing! Even though i¡¯m not really into games, something just¡­ fits when you get to become a hero who gets stronger through killing things and fighting.


    (King) ¡°...¡±


    While she was lost in thought, she had just been waiting for the King to respond, but after more than thirty seconds, she noticed that she was getting dumbfounded stares from just about everyone in the room. Well, except for the Princess who was turning red from her displeasure.


    (Princess) ¡°HOW DARE YOU INTERRUPT MY COMING OF AGE CEREMONY YOU UGLY HARPY! WHAT CRISIS? OUR WORLD HAS ALWAYS BEEN AT PEACE! WE NEVER DID ANY SUMMONING OR WHATEVER, WHAT ARE YOU EVEN TALKING ABOUT? HERO? SUMMONING YOU? GET OUT, YOU¡¯RE RUINING MY BIGGEST DAY!¡±


    Similar to a rock against a mirror, the silent tension that had been building was now totally broken as all who were collected in the room were now backing up as the princess was raving. All except for the king, who was turning slightly pale, and the ¡®Hero¡¯ who could only manage one thing.


    (Hero) ¡°...eh?¡±


    [LNH Prologue - End]


    --------------------------------------------------------


    Author''s note:


    "Hello and thank you for reading Nameless Hero. What you have read is the prologue to the series, so I wish to clarify the flow of the future story as the upcoming chapters will have a somewhat slower pace.


    Now, i''m not going to be sharing any spoilers or anything, so don''t worry about that.


    The next few chapters are meant to establish characters as well as the setting of the story, a prologue arc if you will. The story won''t be kicking off until chapters 9-12 or so, not even showing its true face until the latest chapter, chapter 7. I thank you all for reading and ask you all to be patient, Nameless Hero is an action/ battle style novel on a medium to large scale. I noted that there would be well over one or two hundred chapters for a reason, it will be a long series.


    I just can''t start out with large scale without all that delicious lore and build up though, now can I ;>


    If you like the series, please leave your comments, even if it is just a space and a period. Comments of any kind make me happy, and if the author''s happy, then the readers are happy when the author writes more chapters more frequently. *Hint Hint*


    Enjoy~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 1

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 1]


    (Princess)


    ¡°DO I NEED TO REPEAT MYSELF YOU FAT PIG, WE DIDN¡¯T DO WHATEVER SUMMONING WHATEVER. ALL I KNOW IS THAT SOME FAT PIG HAS INTERRUPTED MY COMING OF AGE CEREMONY! GUARDS, KILL THIS PIG!¡±


    (King)


    ¡°Now now Sophia, by her cloths she is most certainly a noble of wherever she¡¯s from. Not to mention her just suddenly arriving isn¡¯t enough reason to give you the right to kill a noble. Now, my Lady, would you mind explaining yourself for my daughter and the rest of us?¡±


    At this point, the hero was still in a small state of shock.


    -What do they mean they didn¡¯t summon me? I¡­ I just suddenly appeared right before a King with a princess standing next to him¡­ I just assumed that this was the case. Damn my luck! Wait, they just asked me a question¡­ uh ur¡­ what was it¡­ Oh, something about explain¡­ But what do I tell them? Uh¡­ Hell I spent too much time, I just need to wing it and proceed as if I had all the leverage¡­. Fuck me¡­


    ¡°Your highest majesty, well, I certainly hope that this greeting doesn¡¯t hold any offense. Since my world and customs might differ, I hope that you might not take a great offense to my pleasantries.¡±


    At this, the king only nods and gestures for her to continue, the princess still fuming mad, making a minor scene with her making stomping motions while passing off a piercing glare towards the hero.


    ¡°That relieves me, with this sudden surprise, I must admit I was flustered. If I may quickly outline the summoning of a Hero, generally this occurs during the prelude to a great calamity or strife. In the histories and legends passed down by our greatest of story tellers, the great Heroes generally combat a evil race of creatures, though we often call them demons, of which the head is a demon king. By chance would you know of a race such as this? Or perhaps a rival kingdom of tyranny is invading?¡±


    At this the king tilts his head slightly as he replies.


    (King)


    ¡°My Lady, there is, nor has there ever been such a thing as another kingdom. The dynasty of Sutwell has governed the continent of Sul for the entirety of our recorded history. Besides that, I know nothing of any other race besides our own, though¡­ No, even our researchers state that there is no standing civilization on that island¡­¡±


    After the king says this, he seems to have gone into a deeper thought while the princess at his side only grows even more furious as the silence draws on. The hero realizes that she needs to bid a hasty retreat from the king, lest the princess attempt to call the guards for her head again.


    ¡°Pardon me for interrupting your majesty¡¯s train of thought, but I simply must refuse to take up any more time from the princess¡¯ precious ceremony. I fear I may be dishonoring her grand authority should I continue explaining the possibility for the extinction of the human race.


    I should just leave here and see about returning to my home world, I apologize for troubling you. I¡¯m certain under your and the Princess¡¯ guidance, you should be able to stop the otherworldly forces that might also slip through the rifts or the demons that suddenly appear from some sort of portal from that island you spoke of.¡±


    At this, the hero did her best to make her expression neutral and her tone indifferent.


    -Right, now I give a gesture of respect to the king, and, turn right, head for the door nice and slowly¡­


    After the hero¡¯s statement, the guards in the room began to exchange nervous glances with each other, the princess¡¯ fire that had been building up had suddenly halted as if a pool of water had just snuffed out her blaze. The king had instantly grown quite pale.


    (King)


    ¡°W¡­ W.. Wait Lady hero! What do you mean about these demons? Portals?¡±


    Without turning the hero spoke in a ¡®oh you know¡¯ manner of speech that forwent formalities.


    ¡°Oh, well, in my world, the tales of demons runs quite thick. From great portals appearing within the greatest of mankind¡¯s cities, great demons and beasts of war would surge forth, driving humanity to the brink of destruction wherein only sometimes if a hero would appear, there would be a chance for survival. Ah, there¡¯s also the ones where ignorant humans that believing they are superior end up angering nature and beasts from some realm would rise and invade the human kingdoms. Though, generally those two scenarios end up with humanity losing over 90% of their populations in a near genocide before the hero rallies the surviving humans.


    The royal families and nobility generally wiped out quickly because they don¡¯t take any action and have their nations put to the blade and torch by the invaders, but i¡¯m sure your nation will fare much better. Perhaps you will be able to stop the tens to hundreds of thousands of invaders, you did say that you have an entire continent under your control your majesty.¡±


    After she said this, the hero once more began walking towards the door.


    At the mere mention of genocide and hundreds of thousands of invaders, the princess, who had been an exceptional shade of red was also starting to turn pale. The king had at this point all but lost his composure as he shouts out in a shaky voice.


    (King)


    ¡°No please, wait oh noble Lady Hero of another plain of life, please give us another moment of your time. This most certainly is a matter I, as king must attend to. Surely my daughter can agree to give up a few minutes of her coming of age to allow this.¡±


    At this, the hero stopped moving and turned around, and on the hero¡¯s face was a crescent smile, her eyes hidden by shadows.


    -Hook, line, and sinker. Now that i¡¯ve got this king in a state of panic through exaggerating foreign threats and things that probably won¡¯t happen, I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about my head anymore.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, the hero¡¯s face resurfaced from the shadows, and revealed her face once more. In the place of the just above average face of before had been replaced by a very attractive smile with closed eyes and a tilted head, her arms clasped together near her waist.


    ¡°Oh, your majesty, I must refuse.¡±


    -Let¡¯s just pause for just a few seconds, and~


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    -Put a hand in front of my mouth, show a bit of surprise, with that statement I probably sent a chill down their spine. Got to press!


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, that was horribly unspecific wasn¡¯t it. I meant to say that I simply cannot continue to interrupt a princess¡¯ coming of age ceremony. As a woman myself, I cannot hope to interrupt someone as important as a Princess¡¯ coming of age, no matter the crisis.


    Stolen story; please report.


    But¡­ of course this matter should be discussed. I also need information if i¡¯m going to be remaining in this world, could you spare a few scholars for me your majesty? One on geography, one that¡¯s good with the people, hmmm, maybe one on philosophy and the last on technology. OH, and if the geography guy doesn¡¯t know, i¡¯d like someone that knows the most about that island¡­ I have a growing interest in it.¡±


    After the hero¡¯s words, the king seemed to almost let out a breath of air as he slightly leaned back into his chair, the princess had seemed to lose strength and leaned onto the side of the large stone throne of the king.


    (King)


    ¡°I cannot see any lapse in logic to this. I.. I still want to have an audience, so once you are done, I would be pleased¡­ no greatly pleased if you would see fit to continue this after you have spoken with them.


    Sir Gregory, please escort our highly esteemed guest and see to it the greatest minds within the city are summoned at once!¡±


    At this, the knight from before that had been hostile to the hero now spoke.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°At once my King, I shall see to the arrangements.¡±


    Walking up to the hero, Sir Gregory bowed his head deeply.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°My Lady, if you would please follow me, I shall escort you to a suitable place for you to rest while I see to the summons of the necessary peoples¡±


    Though he said this, the hero seemed lost in thought.


    -Hmph, quite the change in face, all I had to mention is genocide and the attitude dramatically shifted. Hmm, I wonder if I can make that princess into my pet. She¡¯s got an attitude, but that¡¯s breakable, but what gets me are those looks, she can most definitely be a useful tool.


    Maybe something with honor would do¡­ no, unless something blatantly shows up, i¡¯m not going to scheme, scheming always backfires for heroes in the stories. I don¡¯t want to start some civil war over a pretty face.


    Sir Gregory clears his throat, causing the hero¡¯s shoulders to jolt slightly, and she looks at him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right, I¡¯ll follow you. Though i¡¯d prefer to come with you rather than be locked into a room that I can¡¯t get out of, Sir knight.


    While i¡¯m beyond certain that this isn¡¯t the case here, there are tales from my people that depict female heroes being trapped and disgraced by the kings or nobility that summoned them, or at the very least, they had the intent.


    While I am certain that you all don¡¯t intend me harm, i¡¯m uneasy with those stories now becoming quite vivid in my mind. Surely you wouldn¡¯t refuse me just coming along? I hope this average attire of mine isn¡¯t to peasant-like. I was residing in my chambers read a book, so I desired something a bit more comfortable, if I had expected instantly appearing in a royal chamber, i¡¯d have put on something more fitting.¡±


    At that statement, several of the guards looked at her for a moment, then she could notice their heads tilt down, those with exposed faces turning a tint of red. The king had, just for a slight moment, raised just slightly from his throne, then as if remembering her words, quickly set himself back down in a slight panic.


    An awkward silence started, but it was Sir Gregory who broke it.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°My Lady, your attire demonstrates the beauty that can only be outdone by a princess. Hem.. As for you coming with me, as long as you aren¡¯t offended by having to follow this lowly knight as he serves his great King, I cannot refuse your request.¡±


    -Hoooh? Beauty was it? Well, let¡¯s play with him, just a bit, see if I can¡¯t make this knight embarrassed or start stuttering. It would be amusing if he blushed too. Tee hee hee..


    ¡°Oh my, how gallant of a knight you must be. What could possibly set you as a lowly knight, you seem quite strong with those large shoulders.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie when she said large shoulders, Sir Gregory¡¯s shoulders were at least two or three times her own, though she couldn¡¯t fully tell with the armor.


    -A compliment to his honor and strength, now just the last bit to secure a high level of intimacy with this guy. A royal knight that I have favor with this quickly is a nice thing to have with that princess around.


    While thinking this, the hero¡¯s expression turned to a highly alluring smile, her eyes enchanting as she used a single finger to raise the now bowing Knight¡¯s face. When she forced their eyes to meet, she spoke again.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad looking either.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t quite a lie either, while she had made quick judgements on the knights around her, on a quick look she determined she had been mistaken on Sir Gregory¡¯s looks before. He was actually not too old and was quite regal in his looks.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Ah.. ah.. Shall we get going?¡±


    In a nervous rush, Sir Gregory quickly makes his way to the doors to the Royal Chambers and opens the door.


    ¡°Oh my, tee hee, maybe I went a little overboard, *Giggle*¡±


    -Right, say that outloud and leave room for me to have a seductive personality. I¡¯m no whore, but I can certainly use my looks to manipulate some noblemen if I can¡¯t get any authority from this king here. I¡¯m not going to go on the streets after coming here.


    While thinking this, she bowed to the king and made haste out of the room.


    After she had left, the king let out a large sigh and placed a hand on his forehead.


    (King)


    ¡°Good grief, what the hell is all of this¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t even know¡­ These lands have never had any violence of any sort, there¡¯s no real defenses other than a few hundred nobles that act as knights. The blacksmiths even only make iron tools. Aside from the royal smith, not even I know of any other that makes weapons.


    F¡­ for something ¡­ like this¡­. guh¡­¡±


    (Princess)


    ¡°Father¡­ That women, I don¡¯t trust her at all. I feel that she¡¯s just trying to use your nobility and gain money so that she can vanish into the countryside. I don¡¯t know how she got into this room without anyone noticing, but her stories are far too wild to be true.


    That island is an island of beasts, sure, but there isn¡¯t any way that portals that allow demons to invade or anything is true. I know you want to talk with her, but when she get¡¯s back, i¡¯m going to expose her and then i¡¯m going to shame her to everyone.


    Don¡¯t worry father, there¡¯s no way that she¡¯s of any consequence, just let me handle it as always¡­¡±


    [LNH Chapter 1 - End]

 NH Chapter 2

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 2]


    Inside the castle, various nobles and knights were either on guard, or conversing with one another in the main halls and outside of various rooms.


    The walls were a silver-white that seemed to shine and sparkle in the sun¡¯s light.


    The carpet was a rosey red with golden embroidery and seemed to cover just about every floor throughout the castle. How someone managed to make such a perfect single piece of the carpet that fit the entire castle¡¯s floor, so much as to even fit the stairs and cover multiple levels, caught the eye of the hero and filled her with a sense of amazement. Not even in her more modern would could she think that someone would be able to fashion such a piece of material.


    Various ornaments and other furnishings dotted the halls wherever they walked. The pictures of various peoples, most presumably nobility, covered many walls.


    It was then they entered a specifically ornamental room, filled with gold and gems encrusted to all manners of statues and other figures. On the walls, glorious, almost lifelike pictures of various men with crowns atop their heads were plastered on the abnormally high walls. Each painting was nearly twice her size, leaving her breathless.


    -Amazing


    ¡°Hem¡­ These are the previous kings if i¡¯d be allowed to guess Sir Gregory?¡±


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Why yes my Lady, these paintings were done by the Asquith family, a famous house of noble painters that have been tasked with the paintings of nobility and royalty longer than anyone could hope to remember. Their mastery of the brush, quill, and literary arts have long since secured their place as one of the most influential houses.


    In fact, as you had asked for a person of Philosophy, it just so happens that the head of the house was the person I intended to introduce to you. Though first I wanted to introduce you to Head Scholar of Blackwood university. His studies into public health and administration is revolutionary.¡±


    -Tsk¡­ just a person working on organizing books and medicine? I asked for someone that deals in technology and development¡­ Hell, an architect would be better than him¡­ Well, I suppose not actually, but I should make the point of adding a guy on architecture.


    ¡°I beg your pardon Sir Gregory¡­ But if I may, I seem to have forgotten about a field that I would have liked to inquire on. Your mentioning of your scholar on health and administration reminded me that I would like to speak with an architect that specializes in building. While I admit that it doesn¡¯t help me get in touch with how to handle this world, it¡¯s just my selfish desire to inquire about such marvelous stone work and craftsmanship.


    In my world, we had long since made such works obsolete with our machinations and automation. The arts as they were have almost become a figure of the past¡­ So, if it wouldn¡¯t trouble you, could you please humor my selfish nature just a little?¡±


    -Say that, then put a really sad face, puff my lips just a little, and nice eyes wide open. No, sad eyes¡­ now let¡¯s see how he reacts¡­ since I already sowed the seeds earlier, he should bite.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Why, but of course my Lady, I should never hope to prevent such a beauty such as yourself¡­ I .. I mean, such a ¡­ uh.. beautiful mind such as yours be prevented from admiring our architecture. In fact, the chief architect of noble house of Mortcombe house just so happens to be remodeling the training fields. Would you like to meet him first my Lady?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sir Gregory you flatter me with your kindness, if it would not be too much trouble, could you escort me to this man?¡±


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    Saying this, Sir Gregory seemed to gain an extra kick to his step as his shoulders raised and gallantly walked through the halls.


    -Hee hee, I kind of like this one, he¡¯s so cute when he gets a little attention. Well, I can¡¯t say that i¡¯m attracted to him, but I do enjoy his company. Shame he isn¡¯t much my type, it would be easy to gain his total favor, but just this much should be fine.


    After passing down the main staircase near the center of the castle, Sir Gregory led the hero through a long hall and out into the courtyard. There, various scaffoldings and stones were in place with large stones being carried by large, wooden machines with counter weights onto large platforms where craftsmen were shaping them and placing them into half finished buildings.


    (???)


    ¡°I want Charles and Tristan on the stables. Porter, I want you to help Chester and the others do maintenance on the castle walls. IAN, I SAID DON¡¯T START SHAPING THAT ROCK!..¡±


    Just then, Sir Gregory and the hero walked into the courtyard.


    (???)


    ¡°Quinn! Go and fix Ian¡¯s mess, we need to get this done befo¡­.


    By the spirits of the sun¡­ such beauty¡­¡±


    As the Sir Gregory and the hero walked towards the man atop a horse in the middle of the courtyard, he suddenly stopped shouting and looked over towards them.


    From afar it was hard to tell, but it seemed that his eyes were wide and his mouth as somewhat open.


    -Oh, right, i¡¯m wearing this expensive dress right now¡­ It IS a bit revealing around the legs, it isn¡¯t super short or anything, but this scene is obviously medieval¡­ and i¡¯m in a tight fitting dress that is revealing my legs up to just a bit above the knees¡­ I might want to ask for a change in wardrobe soon, or I might just have every last perverted man in the entire castle proposing or some noise¡­ Damn that would piss me off¡­


    As they drew near, the man on the horse quickly dismounted and rushed over to them.


    He immediately kneeled before the hero and began speaking.


    (???)


    ¡°My Lady, I must profess that your beauty has stolen my heart, I simply must know your house.¡±


    ¡°My, such rash boldness. I¡¯ve never been so quickly approached in all my years.


    Sir Gregory, do I give of the appearance of a common women to be so bashfully approached?¡±


    -Tsk, this guy. Who the hell does he think he is? Just because he¡¯s probably a noble doesn¡¯t mean i¡¯m going to tolerate being treated like some damsel. That sh*t hasn¡¯t flown for us women for hundreds of years and i¡¯m certainly not going to swoon just because some random person professes the moment he sees me. How fucking fickle hearted.


    Needless to say, the hero was quite displeased at the undesired attention from the rather unattractive noble. He was somewhat overweight and had crude and shameless eyes as he investigated her person as he had rushed towards her.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Sir Dorian of house Mortcombe, show your respects to the Lady. Do you intend to treat her as a mere peasant girl bound to the royal halls?


    Have shame, or I shall cut it into your flesh you disrespectful pomp!¡±


    After hearing the hero¡¯s displeasure at Dorian¡¯s behavior, Sir Gregory felt a sense of anger boil up from his chest as he talked Dorian down with great force. His chest puffing out and his left sword flying towards the hilt of his blade.


    Stunned at the scene, Dorian instantly realized that he had just treated this Lady with disrespect. Certainly, he had never seen her before, so he just assumed that it was a peasant girl that some noble had brought with him. As such, his behavior was that of a man addressing a concubine, and most certainly not a Lady of class.


    Realizing his mistake, Dorian slammed his face into the ground and spoke.


    (Dorian)


    "The Spirits of the Sun forgive my transgression.


    My dear Lady, please forgive this blind fool for his transgressions. I had no right to a woman of high noble blood like that.


    Please, stomp my face into the dirt and mud to quell your anger.¡±


    Normally, Dorian would not have acted so noble to any women, but this beauty before him truly had stolen his heart. Never in his life had he seen such a women, he strongly desired to make her his, and when he found out that she was noble born and he had just spoken to her as if she were a mere concubine, his heart ran cold as if his world had shattered.


    She was his equal and yet he had offered her one of the greatest insults one could offer to a noble. At least, in this world of course.


    To ask for her to crush his face into the mud was one of the greatest ways of apology in the kingdom. As the ground of the courtyard is a mix of horse droppings and other debris, to have one¡¯s face pressed into it was certainly revolting.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Needless to say, the resulting scene had drawn the attention of the few dozen men working around the courtyard. While they didn¡¯t approach, they were certainly staring, mostly at the women that Lord Darian, head of the Mortcombe family was bowing his head into the ground for. For them, it was a sight to behold.


    -Eh? Wait what? I just wanted to startle him a little bit and to not look like I was easy flesh to obtain¡­ Uhh¡­ what do I do? He want¡¯s me to kick his face? Uhh¡­ right¡­. some weird custom of forgiveness maybe? Uh¡­ no wait¡­ this might be a good chance to earn this man¡¯s favor too as well as look kind to Sir Gregory and those men that are watching this scene.


    ¡°Uhh.hh.hh. Sir¡­ Dorian was it? There¡¯s no need for such great apologies. If you were to kiss my hand and simply offer your apologies for being so bold, there¡¯s really no reason for such extremities.


    When Dorian heard this, he could only look up in surprise. He was being forgiven? He had just greatly insulted her and yet she would even allow him to kiss the back of his hand? Her? A noble woman of such beauty that only the princess could compare to? In his heart, Dorian burned with a great sense of happiness and devotion. He couldn¡¯t even hope to beg for such kind words.


    The happiness that he felt only served cause him to freeze and think. -I¡¯m not even close to worthy of her. This fat and unsightly body, this plain face¡­ even still, she would forgive my insults? I¡­ I can¡¯t ever repay this kindness¡­. surely she is a Goddess sent from beyond to this mortal plain¡­.


    After looking up at the hero, her bangs blowing slightly into the wind, the sun behind her head glowed and made her seem even more majestic and beautiful. The scene for the rest of the workers as she held her hand out to Dorian was as a princess and her knight. Though only Dorian and Sir Gregory had heard the conversation, both were moved to tears from the hero¡¯s kindness.


    (Dorian)


    ¡°Guh¡­. Guh, for such words¡­ just name it¡­ anything and it¡¯s yours¡­. If you want a castle¡­ just come and ask¡­ I shall build you a castle to rival the kings¡­ guh¡­ on my ancestor''s honor I swear it¡­ guh..¡±


    With one hand drying his watering eyes he held the hero¡¯s hand with the other. His hand was rough and strong. Though the hero¡¯s wasn¡¯t very soft either.


    She was a fitness buff in her world, though when she got her genetic modifications, she had stopped because her muscles would heal faster than she could work them out, thus she couldn¡¯t build any muscle or lose any weight from it. But with her mitochondria being changed, almost all of her fat was burned away within a few weeks, her skin turning refreshingly new and soft as if she had weeks of spa treatment.


    To say, she didn¡¯t need to workout anymore to maintain her figure and she could eat whatever she wanted without worrying about gaining weight. This had caused her to stop heading to the gym and doing her free running exercises. Though her hands had yet to lose the calluses from constantly climbing on rough concrete and the impacts from all of her running and jumping. As such, she was a pretty good runner and climber, which really helped when she had to navigate the ruins of a city during the creature¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ thank you very much¡­ Sir Dorian¡­ Sir.. Sir Gregory, where was the chief architect that you were going to introduce me to?¡±


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­ that.. would actually be the head of the house Mortcombe, Sir Dorian... My apologies for his behavior¡­ He was not informed of your status beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh¡­ I don¡¯t mind about that¡­ much anyways¡­ Well¡­ right¡­¡±


    -Oh hell, this guy was the so called great architect? Well fuck this¡­ I¡¯ll just ask a few questions and then end this quick¡­ the less I have to deal with an ugly man that proposed to me, the better¡­ no... I shouldn''t leave before I get a bit of history too...


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Sir Dorian, might you at least stand¡­ from where i¡¯m from, a man on his knees before a women is only done by a Lady¡¯s husband¡­ So¡­ if you could¡­¡±


    -Let¡¯s see you jump from that. It¡¯s actually a proposal for marriage, but he doesn¡¯t know that. Well, that, and if I said proposal, he might get weird thoughts¡­ uhhg¡­


    (Dorian)


    Oh, my goodness, please forgive me. I hadn¡¯t intended to trouble you further!¡±


    As he said this, he quickly rose and began dusting himself off, taking great care to not let any of the dust get near the hero¡¯s beautiful dress.


    (Dorian)


    ¡°You had some questions about architecture my lady? What can this lower noble do for you?


    Please ask without reserve!¡±


    -Hmm, I might as well ask about the differences about houses, how to distinguish the class of house and such. If this land is united, that should mean the same rules work throughout. My world already has much higher class building techniques, but some contacts and names of builders to ask for might be good to have too. Ok, can¡¯t just stay here quiet, i¡¯ll just go with it.


    Putting a finger on her lower lip while tipping her head, the hero began asking her questions.


    ¡°Wise architect of the great family, Mortcombe, known for their craftwork, I must claim myself to not be from this land, you see, I was summoned from my homeworld for the sake of this world. My great family bred minds of science, nature, creation and war. As for me, I lacked any true talent for these fields, though I found them all highly interesting. Could you perhaps do me the pleasure of showing me around your construction site?


    I would love to hear about the materials used for different houses, how you deal with weather. Just whatever pops into your head, if you could spare me a small bit of your time while you are managing your project.


    I certainly don¡¯t want to interrupt or cause a scene¡­¡±


    Saying that last sentence, the hero purposefully acted passive and shy as she held her arms close to her chest and lowered her head.


    (Dorian)


    ¡°My Lady, it would be the greatest of pleasure. Please never think of yourself as a burden! I¡¯m sure not a single man here would have a problem with such a wonder to the eyes watching them work.


    Hell, i¡¯m sure they might just work harder to show off. Hahaha.¡±


    Saying this, he raised his chest and gave a hearty laugh.


    After that short back and forth, Darian led the hero, escorted by Sir Gregory around the courtyard, sharing various things about their construction equipment and the history of his family.


    He shared the various achievements and breakthroughs of his family, such as the son of the founding father of the family name who discovered using a counterweight could allow movement of large stones with less effort or his very own father who created the large scale rotating crane that they were using in the courtyard for maintaining the castle¡¯s walls.


    He seemed quite proud of his family¡¯s achievements, making sure to explain the various stories behind the discoveries and great works.


    He shared how his family was responsible for overseeing the construction of the castle and how they had discovered a large quarry of a stone they called aventurine. The King of the time was so fascinated by the stone that he purchased the entire town that was built on top of it just so he could have a castle built from the stone.


    It was then that the hero noticed a pile of the shining white stones that she had seen making up the walls within the palace and walked over to them.


    ¡°Ooh, these stones are so pretty.¡±


    (Dorian)


    ¡°Indeed, the stone is known as the royal stone, it symbolizes the royal family as the entire palace is made of¡­¡±


    Just at that moment, the hero had picked up a seemingly large brick of the stone with one of her hands. She had found a small gap in it that suited as a handhold and picked it up in one hand to look at it closer.


    (Dorian)


    ¡°Uh.. uhm¡­ dear Lady¡­. how is it you are holding that stone¡­ in¡­ one hand¡­?¡±


    Tilting her head, she replied, confused.


    ¡°Hmmm? What do you mean? It¡¯s so light, so I was just about to ask how it could be this light for such a large stone.¡±


    At that, she noticed both Dorian and Sir Gregory¡¯s mouths drop slightly.


    Wiping a bit of sweat from his brow, Dorian spoke again.


    (Dorian)


    ¡°My.. my dear lady¡­ the aventurine stone is among the heaviest in the kingdom¡­ the one you are holding right now that is as large as your arm would weigh well over a hundred and fifty pounds¡­¡±


    When Dorian said that, she looked back down at her hand that was holding the stone in surprise.


    ¡°WHAT?¡±


    [LNH Chapter 2 - End]

 NH Chapter 3

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 3]


    ¡°Wha¡­ What do you mean it¡¯s over 150 pounds? The rock feels as if it doesn¡¯t even weigh half a poun-


    ¡­


    pound?¡±


    -Eh? He just said pound¡­ That¡¯s my world¡¯s unit of measure¡­ Uhh why?... Wait¡­ two ways¡­ Either there¡¯s the universal translator thing where i¡¯m not actually speaking my language and it¡¯s being translated back and forth, or someone from my world has already been here¡­ Or.. oh¡­ there¡¯s also the other way around¡­ nah¡­ These people are highly underdeveloped¡­ but¡­ is time relevant¡­ Stop, bad thoughts lead to awkward silence.


    It was Sir Gregory that ended up breaking the growing silence.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°La¡­ My Lady¡­ how is it that you possess such great strength?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Gregory¡­ To be honest, i¡¯m none too sure myse-¡±


    Just then, the hero froze for a second and mumbled.


    ¡°Wait¡­ there¡¯s the hero powers that are sometimes granted¡­ but it could also be my modifications running awry¡­ if it¡¯s the latter, i¡¯m in some serious trouble in the long run if it goes bad¡­ Well¡­ I can always just test it here¡­¡±


    (Dorian)


    ¡°Uhm¡­ My Lady? What is it that you are saying?¡±


    As Sir Dorian called out to her, the hero jolted her shoulders and looked up at both of the men now standing relatively close to her with heavy questioning eyes.


    ¡°Uhh¡­. Why are you both so close to me? You¡¯re kind of making me embarrassed to have to Noblemen hovering over me¡­¡±


    Saying this she dipped her head down and clasped her arms at her waist.


    Heavily shocked both men quickly let out a form of excuse and backed away quickly nearly tripling the distance.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°My. My. My¡­ My humblest apologies My Lady¡­ I had no intention to cause you discomfort!¡±


    (Dorian)


    ¡°Ah..  Ah¡­ I¡¯m so ashamed, I was so caught up in the moment¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Seeing the two men practically falling over each themselves as they attempted to pardon themselves, the hero thought they looked rather funny as they pleaded for her not to be upset with them.


    Contrary to her thoughts, their reaction was more in line due to the fact that they believed she had an unbelievable level of strength and that angering her would cause them severe trouble. While both had some feelings of attraction, their instincts were far more at work here.


    These worries were cast away instantly when the hero changed her nervous demeanor into a smile with her head slightly tilted to the right.


    -Well, I can¡¯t just have them think i¡¯m mad at them, a little smile and a few nice words should do it. A Royal Knight and the head of an Architect house can play quite useful if I need to access influential people for help.


    As she was thinking that, she widened her smile and closed her eyes while speaking.


    ¡°You two fine and strong men are so kind. I couldn¡¯t think of being upset with either of you.¡±


    In that instant, for the two men it was as if they were staring straight at a goddess. The sunlight was slightly to her back, radiating off of her chestnut hair. Her face was soft as she smiled, her face melting their fearful hearts as a strong warmth washed over them. Her white dress in the midst of the sun glowed a golden hue, enwrapping her figure in a calming aura.


    The two men nearly thought to fall to their knees at this sight. The reason for this due to their worship of the spirits of the sun which the two presently share. The golden glow around the hero to them was as if she was a goddess descended. How could they not be captivated by the sight. Her smiling figure only furthered this reaction.


    After a moment without any response from the two men, the hero opened her eyes inquisitively as to why there was silence. She found the two men standing fairly close to each other simply staring at her with shock.


    While she had faked her embarrassment before, this time she felt her blood rush to her cheeks as she noticed the two men practically gawking at her. Their faces slightly red.


    ¡°Wha¡­ Wha? Why are you staring at me like that? Kyaaa, perverts!¡±


    Saying this, she clutched her hands together over her chest and rushed towards the castle.


    -What was that¡­ Kyaaaa¡­ how could they just be staring at me like that¡­. their faces were as if they had fallen in love or something¡­ kyaa nooooooo¡­


    In reality, neither of the two men had a single negative thought in their minds. They were awestruck at the image of purity before them and had lost themselves completely in that moment.


    The sight of her clutching her chest, face read and tears in her eyes brought them back to reality near instantly as they reflected on their actions. As they did, their hearts froze, realizing that they had not only caused her to feel uncomfortable once, but even after relieving her worries the first time, they did something even worse not a few seconds after.


    As they saw the hero¡¯s figure running off to the castle, they felt a great sense of shame to the point where both of the men just sank into the dirt helpless feeling utterly disgusted at their actions. Sir Dorian especially felt ashamed after his actions previously when he had first met the hero.


    As the hero was running through the halls, she slowly began to regain her composure.


    -Haaah¡­ I should probably go back to them¡­ I don¡¯t know anyone in this castle, let alone even just being able to navigate this cast-


    As she was thinking this with her head tilted down, she passed a corner and bumped into a rather old looking gentlemen.


    His face was slightly wrinkled with a long, grey beard. His eyes were a light blue and showed his many years, yet, gave a sense of warmth as well. He wore a silver robe and had a long cane that looked like a tree branch that he leaned on heavily.


    Both quickly exchanged their apologies for their carelessness and ended up walking together down a hall chatting as they went. It was through the conversation that the hero found that the old man was a researcher in the royal court. He was responsible for studying and facilitating development within the kingdom.


    As he told his stories, the hero imply walked silently and listened. Of how the current king was nothing like the previous, how the king is rather weak and only listens to his wrathful daughter and how corruption is starting to fester it¡¯s way into the royal court. While the hero thought it odd that this old man was telling her all of this, she noticed the old man¡¯s sad eyes and pushed her thoughts off to the side. As they entered the room with the portraits of past kings, Sir Gregory and Sir Dorian came hastily around the other corner.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Oh thank the Spirits of the Sun¡­ are you alright my Lady? Please forgive our earlier rudeness, we regret our tactlessness. Please allow me to continue escorting you to your intended desti¡­ Sir Isaac? Sir Isaac, the head of the Kaylock dynasty? Sir Isaac, have you been escorting the Lady?¡±


    Hearing this, the old man smiles softly while he glances slightly down at the hero, in his many years, it has been a great many since he had been able to enjoy himself so thoroughly with just a conversation. In reality, the old man had been married, but she died only a few months later. He never remarried and the head of his house was planned to go to his brother¡¯s eldest upon death. This happened to be one of the tales that the old man shared with the hero as their conversation went on.


    In reality, the two had spent nearly three hours walking around in circles sharing stories and enjoying each other¡¯s company. For the entire period, Sir Gregory and Sir Dorian were led on a wild goosechase as they couldn¡¯t track the two¡¯s movements through the large castle, often just missing the two and going off in the wrong direction.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say I was escorting her so much as she was letting an old man share his many troubles. She¡¯s a wonderful young one, especially for managing to keep up with everything I threw at her. Politics, intrigue, economics and cultural development, she kept up to my pace. My, she even gave me a few ideas.


    My dear, I thank you for your company, yet I do believe i¡¯ve occupied you from your escorts for long enough?¡±


    Saying this, the old man passes a wink at the hero and the two have a small chuckle with each other.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The hero offers the old man her hand and tilts her head down. Receiving it, Old Isaac raised it slightly and then released it. This was an old custom that Old Isaac had taught her as they were wandering about. The hero had taken the chance to have him teach her a few of the formalities of the royal court so she could avoid offense.


    Old Isaac thoroughly enjoyed passing off his knowledge and the young women constantly absorbing everything he said like a sponge was a welcomed experience.


    Turning back, the hero smiled once more and offered her thanks to Old Isaac.


    ¡°I enjoyed myself. Walking with you reminded me of my father¡­ It¡¯s been¡­ a long time since i¡¯ve been able to feel this happy.¡±


    When Old Isaac heard this, it struck him to his very core. As if some mental wall came undone, a single tear fell down Old Isaac¡¯s eye as he began to laugh slightly.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°My dear, the pleasure was all mine. Now, run along with your escorts. Ah¡­ I suppose I should get to those tax adjustments that i¡¯ve been putting off, eh? Hah hah hah.¡±


    ¡°Let us meet again and continue sharing tales, I feel there is much I can still learn from you, Lord Isaac.¡±


    Saying Lord Isaac, the hero stretched out the Lord part, as if playfully taunting the old man.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Hah hah my dear, why don¡¯t you just call me what I am? Old Isaac just as you called me before is fine. You are welcome to visit my family¡¯s home anytime, simply tell the guards to mention that a daughter wants to visit an Old man, i¡¯ll make sure to see you in no matter what.


    Take care young one.¡±


    As he said this, Old Isaac turned the corner and vanished from sight.


    Turning from where she stood, she noticed the two men¡¯s faces bathed in surprise once more. Old Isaac had been well known for not opening up to anyone so for him to be so intimate with a person he had only just met was shocking. Piled onto what she had already done, it was merely surprise after surprise, especially for Sir Gregory.


    -Oh dear, I wonder what¡¯s caught their tongues this time! Hmmm, let¡¯s try a single finger on my bottom lip with a small head tilt, that should get them, hehehe..


    ¡°My, you two certainly love to stare at me, don¡¯t you.¡±


    When the hero reproached the two men, their shoulders shot into attention as the two men began to offer their various excuses for their impolite behavior.


    The two spend nearly twenty minutes standing there going into various reasons and stories to try and explain why they had acted the way they had. Eventually, the now cross-armed hero spoke with a energetic tone.


    ¡°Heh, you two are too serious. I was never angry at you, I just got caught off guard at the tendency you two share to zone out at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Hah hah.¡±


    Putting a hand to her mouth, she let out a small laugh and the two relaxed their shoulders.


    Continuing without pausing she continued speaking.


    ¡°In honesty though, if you hadn¡¯t caught me off guard, I wouldn¡¯t have met Old Isaac, so I really should thank you. I suppose you two chasing us around for nearly three hours will serve as your punishment.¡±


    When she said that last sentence, she put on a sly expression and winked at them.


    As she did that, the two men realized they were being played as they were trying to track down the two.


    ¡°After I told Old Isaac about your wandering eyes, he proposed we play a prank on you and walk around in circles for a few minutes to teach you a lesson so we told the servants we passed to point in the opposite direction of where we went to throw you two off. Though¡­ we did lose track of time. We even forgot about the prank after a while.


    So.. I suppose it¡¯s me who should be apologizing¡­ Sorry for running off..¡±


    Bowing her head slightly down, she noticed the two men reaching out a hand as if to stop her.


    (Sir Gregory)


    Nonsense my Lady! If it hadn¡¯t been for us, there would have been no reason for you to have gotten upset to begin with.


    It¡¯s our fault for not considering the fact that you are new to this world and to suddenly have the man responsible for your care to lose care in himself must have been an unpleasant experience. Please believe me when I say that I had no such thoughts, I¡­ I merely was taken aback for a moment at your beauty with the sun glistening upon you as if you were a goddess incarnate¡­.


    Ack¡­ Forgive my loose mouth, I forget my place.¡±


    When Sir Gregory compared her to a living goddess, the hero¡¯s eyes opened as an ¡°Oh my¡± left her lips. After which she donned a wry smile as she commented.


    ¡°Well Sir Gregory, don¡¯t you know just what to say.


    Well, I suppose i¡¯ve caused us to fall off schedule plenty, from my need to meet the scholars one by one to me running off and my pow..er..s¡­.¡±


    As she recalled the incident with the rock, she slowed down her speech as they slowly was swept up in thought.


    -That¡¯s right, I totally forgot about the power that I have. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t get any muscle enhancements when they modified my genes¡­ just some work on my mitochondria¡­ increasing my cell reproductive rate and making my bones pretty dense¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been able to lift over a hundred pounds in one hand and have it feel like it was a few pieces of paper¡­ I should test this¡­


    ¡°Sir Gregory.¡±


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Yes my lady?¡±


    ¡°I want to test something. Can you grasp onto my hand and squeeze? I¡¯ll squeeze as well, I just want to see if I actually have increased strength, or something else¡­¡±


    At this, Sir Gregory got slightly nervous as he recalled the previous scene where she exhibited such strength as to treat a heavy rock as a mere paperweight. Sir Gregory did, however, extend his hand and grasp the hero¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alright, squeeze as hard as you can, i¡¯ll let you know if it hurts or not, you can do the same. If I do have enhanced strength, I don¡¯t want to break your hand by mistake¡­ Actually, let¡¯s slowly increase our pressure¡­ If I have strength, if I were to squeeze heavily, it might seriously break your hand¡­ I don¡¯t want that¡­ Likewise if a mighty swordsmen like yourself were to put all your force into it and I didn¡¯t actually have any power¡­¡±


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°...¡±


    Sir Gregory nodded as his anxiety began to grow. The mentioning of broken hands made him worry, but he took this as a chance to get the hero to forgive his many blunders and reluctantly went ahead.


    At the mark of the hero¡¯s, she and Sir Gregory slowly increased the pressure between their hands until the hero exclaimed to stop. Her hand red and a slight wince on her face told the story that she did not, in fact, have great strength.


    -Huh¡­. it wasn¡¯t strength¡­ then was it a fluke? Ah, let¡¯s just try and swing Sir Gregory¡¯s sword¡­


    Thinking this, the hero looked at Sir Gregory and asked.


    ¡°Sir Gregory, might you loan your blade to me for just the slightest of moments? I want to test just one more thing¡­¡±


    Bunching her eyebrows together and giving him a pleading stare, not even the proud knight could help but relinquish his arms to the pleading lady.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°If it is you who asks, I don¡¯t mind, but do be careful with it. A man¡¯s blade is his life, and as a guard, it represents my dignity as a Royal Knight.¡±


    Receiving it, the hero smiles and replies.


    ¡°Thank you Sir Gregory, I will be sure to treat it with care.¡±


    As she says this, she turns from the two men and goes for a simple diagonal slash. The speed of the swipe was so fast that Sir Gregory, who had trained for nearly two decades in the art of the sword could hardly see it. While having already tried to prepare himself to be shocked, Sir Gregory once again found himself shamelessly, with mouth wide open, staring in the direction of the hero. Though, this time, the hero didn¡¯t even blame him as she turned back around.


    As if not believing it herself, the hero swung the blade several more times.


    -Unbelievable¡­ it¡¯s as if there¡¯s nothing in my hands at all. It¡¯s so light¡­ I can even wield this massive blade in one hand and swing it with serious force. Though, each time I swing it, the sword feels like it¡¯s pulling me to one side¡­


    She couldn''t help but exclaim.


    ¡°What a bizarre hero¡¯s power¡­¡±


    [LNH Chapter 3 - End]

 NH Chapter 4

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 4]


    ¡°It seems like anything in my hands is substantially lighter than normal weight¡­ Though I still feel the force of the sword each time I swing it.


    If I were to try and learn the sword, I think this would take getting used to¡­¡±


    While the hero said this, she had actually played with her younger siblings when she was younger. Playing heroes and villains, fighting each other with wooden sticks and random other things they could get their hands on. Her parents had actually enrolled her into a sword class when she was very young, but she didn¡¯t like learning fixed movements and ended up overwhelming and injuring the instructor during her entrance examination. As a result she was rejected from entering the sword class.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I think i¡¯ve gotten just about everything I want to learn out of the way. I didn¡¯t have much interest in the religion other than what it was and some basics because I didn¡¯t want to insult anyone. I can¡¯t say that a someone from another world with different customs could ever really come to convert to another world¡¯s religion, but I can certainly understand it. Thanks to Old Isaac, most of my questions were answered about your customs and culture.


    What I got from Isaac was that the state religion is the worship of the Spirits of the Sun, the beings who gave birth to humanity and all life. The various things such as how they had spat fire and ice, destroying much of the world¡¯s ground, leaving just the main continent and the island.


    Though it¡¯s believed that the island is filled with darkness, so there is no one that would dare to explore it.¡±


    Saying this, the hero adjusts her purse hanging from her left shoulder and walks over to Sir Gregory.


    ¡°Sir Gregory, can you lead me to my room? I¡¯m quickly reaching my limit here¡­


    After being up for nearly two and a half days straight, while not long ago I was fighting for my very life against creatures twice my size in a war zone of unthinkable size and ferocity. Only to find myself in another world and have weird changes to my body¡­


    Sorry¡­ but¡­ I think I need to sleep¡­¡±


    As she says this, as if suddenly running out of fuel, she let¡¯s all of her weight fall onto Sir Gregory who catches her before she falls over.


    ¡°S¡­ sorry¡­ but can you help me walk¡­ it feels like my legs are jelly¡­ he he he¡­¡±


    Sir Gregory replies softly as he supports her with an arm holding her back up. His size being too big to sling her arm over his broad shoulders, the best he could do was use his arm to try and help her keep standing.


    The near instant change in her energy and complexion caught both of the men off guard. Though Sir Gregory was calm and responded softly.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Sure milady, allow this humble knight to escort you to your chambers his majesty had assigned you to stay in.


    Sir Dorian, I believe there is further room for discussions at a later date. As you can see, it would seem that the Lady has had more than her fill of excitement today.¡±


    Dorian merely noded and replied.


    (Dorian)


    ¡°I understand fully. With all honesty, when I had overheard she was from another world, that had caught me off guard. I didn¡¯t believe it until she managed to turn both that large chunk of building material and your sword into play toys.


    Rest well my fairest Lady, if you ever have need of me or my house, you are always welcome to visit my mannor. Just tell the guards that the golden lady wishes to speak with me, I¡¯ll personally come out to meet you, even if i¡¯m old and infirm i¡¯ll manage somehow if it¡¯s for you!¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    With that, Sir Dorian let out a light laugh and left down the corridor to return to his work. He had previously been needed to manage the construction, but took a short leave to ¡®manage some affairs within the castle¡¯. After taking so long, he didn¡¯t mind being able to return after the various events of the day.


    With Sir Dorian gone, Sir Gregory and the hero slowly made their way to a small room at the end of a corridor. When Sir Gregory opened the door and allowed the hero to enter, she was amazed.


    The room was nearly pure white, just as the morning after a snowfall blanketed the Earth.


    The bed was a rather large one with several soft and silky pillows. The blanket was a majestic white velvet.


    The bed had drapes that drooped over the structure of the extravagant bed. There was a moderately sized window in the corner near a little stand that had a mirror hung above it on a wall. The stand itself had various things that the hero could only think were cosmetics and various other little items for a Lady of the castle.


    ¡°Quite a lovely room¡±


    While she said this, the room was several times larger than her own room, as well as being far more extravagant.


    -Well, I suppose being dressed well and claiming nobility will get me far better treatment than otherwise. Instead of being the peasant hero, I can enjoy nobility while meeting nobles on equal grounds. My blood just instantly went from average citizen to high class noble in less than a few hours. Ah¡­ This dress is really paying itself off. Tee hee hee¡­


    ¡°Thank you very much Sir Gregory for all of your assistance and patience with me.¡±


    When the hero said this, Sir Gregory responded by bowing his head to the hero.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Not at all my dear Lady, the pleasure was all mine. Your kindness was a personal joy as I shall remember this meeting and day for many years to come. I hope to be of service to you so long as you shall be within the castle. Should you need to head elsewhere, I would be honored if you would request me as escort.¡±


    With a weak smile, the hero offered a small and soft reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that¡­¡±


    As if the last of her energy had slipped out of her, she lost consciousness into Sir Gregory¡¯s arms.


    Smiling, the young man, Sir Gregory picked her up with his large muscular arms, taking care not to bump her with his metal armor, and carried her over to her bed.


    He took great care to gently set her down in the center of the bed, her head softly placed onto a single pillow. He respectfully removed her two shoes, placing them at the side of the bed.


    Softly, he places a hand on her head and gently brushes her hair away from her sleeping face. Gregory was in no way actually an old man, in fact, he was only in his late twenties. His long, golden hair was placed into a braid and tucked into his armor. He had a firm, yet strong chin with pale blue eyes. His muscular chest and broad shoulders barely fitting into his armor.


    He was the strongest of the Royal knights, wielding a massive blade that weighed nearly thirty pounds because of it¡¯s thickness and size.


    As he brushed her hair from her face, his face had gotten very close to hers. Feeling the light flow of her breath, Gregory¡¯s face suddenly flushed a deep red, though hidden mostly under his helm, to which he closed and quickly exited from the room.


    [LNH Chapter 4 - End]

 NH Chapter 5

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 5]


    For a normal person, they would sleep for perhaps even twelve hours after going through all that the hero had just experienced. The sheer tax on one¡¯s body would be immense, yet there is a limit to how long a person can sleep. Sure, one can force themselves to remain in a bed for longer than that, but the benefits only go so far from sleep.


    That, however, is for a person with a normal body. The hero, on the other hand, uses and has access to a far larger pool of energy and stamina than the normal person. This very same hero had, over the course of nearly three days without rest, been burning from this pool and as a result, had finally hit her limit, collapsing like a machine that ran out of fuel.


    It had already been well over fifteen hours, and the hero remained in a deep, dark sleep. The sun had set, and risen again, yet she did not wake. When Sir Gregory came to receive the hero, he found her still resting soundly, and left her to allow her more time. While the hero hadn¡¯t given specifics, he had been told she was in a fight for survival for many hours and was without any rest for nearly three days. He had been concerned that she may not have had much food, nor water for much of that time, so he had made various preparations for a fine feast so that she could fully recover her strength.


    The Princess had even come to join the hero at the table, yet when Sir Gregory returned to inform her that the hero had not awoken yet, she felt displeased but was calmed after Sir Gregory gave her a few of the details pertaining to the situation. The Princess was not informed about the hero¡¯s body nor her power, so when being told that someone who looked to be the same physically as her having gone through such an ordeal, not even the Princess who held hostility for the hero could really feel any anger.


    Though, the Princess¡¯ patience only went so far and after an hour of waiting, sent Sir Gregory to wake the hero to join her for the meal.


    The current time was roughly early afternoon and the Princess had yet to eat out of custom to wait until the guests have arrived.


    As Sir Gregory entered the room once more, he carefully took steps to not frighten the hero as she slept. Removing his right gauntlet, he chose to shake one of the hero¡¯ feet to wake her. This happened to be the custom of noble servants in how to awake their masters. Rather than speaking aloud or any other methods, the foot would allow for the least shock in waking.


    But, sadly, Sir Gregory was a bit too strong for his own good and had perhaps squeezed her foot slightly too hard. In an instant, the hero¡¯s eyes burst open as she shot straight up, the side of her hand meeting Sir Gregory¡¯s currently unguarded region with a whump.


    While she wasn¡¯t physically that strong, the impact seemed to carry some weight as the large Sir Gregory found himself losing his footing and falling to the floor with the clanging of his armor.


    The hero¡¯s eyes had grown bloodshot and a strong killing intent resonated as she had harsh, staggered breathing. After a moment though it seemed that she began to return to reality as she perhaps realized she was no longer dreaming. It had been Sir Gregory¡¯s misfortune that he had disturbed her only a few minutes after her dreams had turned to nightmares about the creatures and her near death experience.The small jolt of pain inspiring her survival instinct as she struck at a pressure point at the lower point of Sir Gregory¡¯s neck.


    When the ¡®Savior of Mankind¡¯ had taken power in the small country she was growing up in, he had instituted that it was mandatory for all citizens to take self defense courses. The purpose was to make the citizens far more resilient to foreign occupation if his initial expansion attempts met with attacks from behind. These courses turned out to be her saving grace during the creature¡¯s attack though as she had taken a course on the creature¡¯s physiology after the attacks had begun getting close to her home town. Who knew her random interests would have come together to keep her alive in the future, she just found them interesting.


    Needless to say though, when a pressure point within the neck, spine, or skull is properly struck, it could easily stun or injure the person. Since Sir Gregory was far more resilient than the normal person, he was not critically injured from the strike on his artery, though he was unable to move for several moments as colors flashed into and past his vision.


    It was the hero who had managed to recover first.


    Looking around the room, she began to analyze her current situation as she slowly recalled entering the room before, then losing consciousness in Sir Gregory¡¯s arms. A slight embarrassment swept over her as her mind went wild for a moment as she was on the bed and he was stood over her. These thoughts slowly were put to ease since the blanket was up to her chest and he had touched her foot rather than anything else.


    In reality, Sir Gregory dodged a bullet, if he had touched anywhere else, even her lower leg, she would have gotten the wrong impression of his intentions and wouldn¡¯t have let Sir Gregory escape unharmed. Since he had only touched her foot, it had given her a point to focus her wild thoughts on and allow her to realize other signs that he hadn¡¯t had any inappropriate intentions.


    Her face was still bright red and her heart still beating fast though, as for most girls, waking to see a youthful knight¡¯s face with long hair in armor hovering over her would make them feel roughly the same.


    ¡°S¡­ Sir Gregory? ¡­ Oh my god¡­ I¡¯m soo sorry!¡±


    Placing a single hand over her face, she quickly got out of the bed and rushed over to him. Rubbing his neck where she had struck, she was attempting to help Sir Gregory recover from the dangerous strike as she lifted his upper body up and leaned him on the wall. Once again, it seemed as if he was as light as a feather, a supposedly heavy object becoming light in her hands. She didn¡¯t pay it much mind as she went on continuing the aid for Sir Gregory.


    After a few moments, he finally recovered.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Goodness, my Lady, in all my years of training and injuries, none have managed to topple me with such force. Just what was that strike, did you not say that you didn¡¯t actually have amazing strength?¡±


    With an apologetic face, the hero responded.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ yes, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I was just really surprised and.. I struck at a vital point in your neck¡­ I¡¯m really¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    -How careless, it¡¯s obvious i¡¯ve been out cold for hours, I mean look, the sun¡¯s far brighter now, I must have been asleep for hours¡­ wait¡­ I just woke up¡­ AHK, MY FACE¡­ AAAAAAHHHHHH, MY HAAAAAIIIIRR!


    Seeing the now panicking hero¡¯s face, Sir Gregory misunderstood her fretting to be about harming him. So as to not worry her further, Sir Gregory laughed slightly as he stood back up.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°Tell you what hero, I know just how you can make it up to me.¡±


    With a slight pause after he said this, the hero¡¯s face turned slightly pink as her mind started to wander again until Sir Gregory spoke up.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to just call me Gregory. When you call me Sir Gregory even though we¡¯re only a few years apart, it makes me feel old. Besides, you¡¯re of far higher noble blood than myself, so there¡¯s no need for you to give me any courtesy.¡±


    Smiling, he lowered his hand, offering to help the hero stand. Returning the smile, the hero took his hand and was raised.


    ¡°Si- I mean, Gregory, could you give me a few minutes¡­ I ¡­ really need to freshen up¡­¡±


    Her face darting away as she turned slightly red once again. Gregory, realizing this, laughed slightly as he replied ¡°Sure thing¡± and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    After combing her hair with a fine brush laid out on the table near the bed and choosing from the numerous perfumes left on the stand near the mirror, she found a set of earrings in a little box in one of the drawers and a silver necklace. While she hesitated for a moment, she put both of them on, her appearance grew even more beautiful as she now had properly attended to her looks. When she first arrived, her hair and face were slightly dirty and her dress was disheveled due to her running through ruins. After quickly removing and brushing the dust off of her dress and cleaning her face with a white towel, she practically radiated. Her hair done up with various braids near the front, much like the princess had in her own hair.


    ¡°Ok Gregory, i¡¯ve finished.¡±


    Hearing the sound of her shoes clicking towards the door on the white tiles, Sir Gregory opened the door to a sight that took his breath away. A smiling beauty exited the room, using a single finger to close his mouth.


    ¡°Dear oh dear, Sir Gregory, if you can¡¯t behave yourself, I¡¯m going to have to treat you like an old man.¡±


    Chuckling to himself, he noticed something being pressed into his chest from her.


    ¡°Also, you left before recovering this. I¡¯m not certain, but I do believe knights commonly wear both gauntlets.¡±


    Suddenly realizing his carelessness, he took it while thanking her. Placing it back onto his arm and beginning to snap the various straps together.


    As he was tending to his armor, the hero walked up with a faint smile as she brushed his arm away and began to tend to his gauntlet.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°My.. My lady? I can do it myself! You don¡¯t need to bother with it¡­¡±


    Giggling the hero replied to him.


    ¡°Hee hee, but isn¡¯t it the lady¡¯s job to tend to her knight¡¯s armor.¡±


    With a small wink, Sir Gregory became helpless as the radiating beauty continued to slowly work with his gauntlet. While her work wasn¡¯t the best, she was slowly getting the general idea of the piece and finally finished putting it on. Sir Gregory couldn¡¯t even bare to speak as his heart raced with the hero¡¯s face and body so close to his own. While he did his best to hold it back, his face flushed slightly.


    After she finished affixing his gauntlet, the hero outstretched her elbow with her hand close to her side.


    ¡°Well, Sir Knight, aren¡¯t you going to properly escort your Lady to her destination?¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Sir Gregory¡¯s heart jumped as he offered his arm out to her. He had thought that she meant to hold onto his arm with her hand, the very thought of even that had his heart racing, but no, that wasn¡¯t what happened. With a devilish smile she wrapped both of her arms around his large arm, clinging to it as if they were a couple. Well of course, instantly the Knight¡¯s face burned a deep red as he blurted out a few words.


    (Sir Gregory)


    ¡°My.. My ¡­ My¡­ uh.. Lady¡­ you.. you.. you shou.. ou..ldn¡¯t be doing¡­. that¡­ with¡­ just a common.. kn..kn..knight!¡±


    Though as if ignoring him, she walked slightly forward, holding onto his arm tighter as he tried to pull away.


    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re ¡®MY¡¯ Knight now, and you¡¯re going to let me do what I want. Now come knight, you have to escort me to a meal with the Princess.¡±


    Sir Gregory¡¯s heart sank as he couldn¡¯t even hope to offer a word of resistance. He felt ashamed that he was not only enjoying her attention, but also extremely happy.


    After catching the various stares of the servant girls within the halls, they finally arrived at the dining hall.


    When they entered, the only ones present was the Princess and two royal guards behind her.


    The Princess¡¯ face when she saw the hero locking her arms around Gregory¡¯s instantly turned from a calm expression to one of great anger. Though that¡¯s a suitable reaction for someone when they see their personal knight that they had grown up with locking arms with another women that was not even a Princess. In general the fact that her time as royalty hadn¡¯t degraded her sense of composure to the point she would act out showed the sheer extent of her dignity and self control.


    The only thing she let escape was a small gasp and her face turning red with very hostile eyes.


    As the hero took her seat and Gregory took a place a few steps behind her, the Princess¡¯ expression turned slightly darker still. While the hero was unaware, when a Knight stands behind a noble women in this world, it symbolized their loyalty. Ever since she was a child, Gregory had stood behind her, yet now he, after only a day, was standing behind some women that probably wasn¡¯t even of noble blood! The outrage the Princess felt wasn¡¯t something you could easily describe.


    Yet, for all of this, the two only exchanged brief glances as they ate their meal. The hero had roughly twice the amount of food as the Princess. While it was customary for women to only eat slightly in order to maintain their figure so they appear suitable for men, to the hero who was born and raised in a modern setting of equality, as well as her modifications that prevent her from gaining weight.


    Since she was famished after not eating for almost two entire days, the hero only took into account of table manners, but not limiting her appetite. Half of a chicken, and a bowl of various green plants were consumed. While she thought they might just be normal vegetables, she couldn¡¯t be sure. Since the Princess had some from the bowl first, the hero did not reserve herself.


    The Princess was taken aback by the hero consuming roughly twice what she was eating, but since she was already upset with her, the Princess only passed it off since Gregory had already given her the general picture. Of course she wouldn¡¯t have accepted it if the hero were to eat as much as she did again, but for now the Princess was far more focused on her simmering jealousy than anything else. Her thoughts swimming with ideas on how to ruin the hero.


    -Hmph, the Princess just continues on stabbing me with her hateful glares¡­ Since I managed to overhear her speaking to the king, i¡¯m well aware that she want¡¯s to get rid of me some how. I should take extra caution in my words with her. The king¡¯s weak according to Old Isaac, but the Princess was the one he saw at the wheel most of the time¡­ That means she has the most influence within the kingdom¡­ Speaking of which¡­ what was the kingdom¡¯s name again? Oh¡­ I don¡¯t even remember the King¡¯s name, nor the Princess¡¯... I probably should avoid asking the Princess though¡­ My head might roll because I disrespected some old custom that no one follows anymore. She¡¯ll probably use just about anything to get rid of me¡­. Princesses of old that actually had a mind of their own tend to be lethal schemers¡­ or, at least that¡¯s what my light novels have taught me. I think those will benefit me a bit more than my world¡¯s history given that I was hero summoned¡­. Oh, there she goes again with her hostile gaze¡­ Just look up and smile with my eyes closed. Ah, I should give a slight head tilt next time, that should really bother her. Given from her change in demeanor when I walked into the room with Gregory, it seems that I was right when I thought he was her favorite. He hee¡­. I stole the favorite toy of the Princess. Gregory¡¯s pretty attractive too¡­ No no, can¡¯t even dare think about any of that now, I need to establish myself somehow¡­ and I think the best way to do that is by doing something with that Island¡­ But what?


    The two women more or less spent the next half hour in total silence while occasionally exchanging glances.


    Eventually the two finished their meals and the Princess spoke, breaking the silence and almost making the hero jolt.


    (Princess)


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    She paused for a slight moment as her eyes moved slightly off to one side as if she was searching for something.


    -Ah, so it is customary to refer to someone by their name. Hehe, since I never said mine this entire time, so she¡¯s trying to figure out how to avoid using a name to refer to me by.. He heee..


    (Princess)


    ¡°Hem, Hero¡­ have you found everything to your pleasure?¡±


    Siping from a cup of what appeared to be wine, the Princess finally posed a question.


    ¡°Why yes, oh most beautiful of Princesses, of the various people I had the pleasure of speaking with, I found most of my questions answered. While there are still a few things I wonder about, there¡¯s nothing that I need to learn for now.¡±


    The Princess softly clicked her tongue as she clasped her hands on the table.


    -Old Isaac really has saved me so far. The Princess was probably trying to catch me on that old custom where noble women must always pay a Princess a compliment when spoken to. Good thing I let him know that the Princess thinks low of me, he spent nearly twenty minutes telling me of various customs that she might try to catch me on.


    At the same time, the Princess was wondering how the hero was informed of her people¡¯s various customs, but didn¡¯t much care. She just had to wait for the hero to slip, just once, and she would be able to use that as an excuse to be rid of her. She only needed to wait.


    (Princess)


    ¡°You flatter me, especially since with your hair and face so nicely tended to, your appearance looks as if you¡¯re glowing.


    But I¡¯m not much interested in comparing looks, if you¡¯re done with your information gathering, you need to continue speaking with the King. He has an ever growing¡­ interest in your stories... ¡°


    In response the hero smiled and replied.


    ¡°It would be an honor, I am willing to do so whenever best suits his majesty. If he wishes to see me, he may call upon me whenever he wishes.¡±


    -Hmmm, got to be careful¡­ Old Isaac warned me that there was something¡­ that the Royal Family could do to you¡­ but¡­ ah¡­ I was so tired at the end there¡­ most of my memories are cloudy after that¡­ I guess I just need to be careful, there¡¯s nothing more I can hope to achieve with paranoia¡­ but¡­ Old Isaac seemed pretty concerned about it¡­ so it does make me worry that I¡¯ve managed to forget something very important¡­ hah¡­


    Thinking that last part, she also sighed herself, catching the attention of the Princess.


    (Princess)


    ¡°Am I bothering you¡­ Hero?¡±


    Realizing that she had sighed right after the Princess had told her the King wanted to meet with her again, she had a small chill go down her spine.


    -Ahk, quick excuse go!


    ¡°Ah, my apologies, I seem to still be a bit tired¡­ I should have tried to avoid yawning in your presence Princess.¡±


    When the hero said that, the Princess seemed somewhat annoyed and mumbled to herself.


    (Princess)


    ¡°No my Princess or your majesty¡­ your disrespect will only go so far¡­¡±


    Because of her hearing, the hero could hear her speaking, even though she was well over three meters away and speaking in a very hushed voice.


    -I wonder about that, you stuck up brat¡­ I wonder.


    ¡°What was that Princess? Did you say something?¡±


    When the hero said that, she used a prodding tone as if she had heard what was said, causing the Princess¡¯ shoulders to jolt slightly.


    (Princess)


    ¡°Nothing!


    Anyways, the King is waiting, come with me.


    Sir Gregory, Sir Walter, Sir Logan, please escort us Ladies to the King.¡±


    In near unison, the three knights responded the same.


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes my Princess!¡±¡±¡±


    It took them a roughly ten minutes of walking to reach the stairs leading back to the throne room. Though, when the hero attempted to descend them, she nearly lost her balance.


    -Aaack!? When I went to let my leg go down, it felt weightless.. What on earth is happening!? Wait¡­ Sword, rock, my own leg, all of them lacked much weight, but when I tested my strength with Gregory¡­ Is it just weight that¡¯s affected? That would explain why my body was being pulled by that massive sword when I swung it really fast. So¡­ My hero power is a reduced gravity¡­? I know hero powers are normally tied to the individual¡¯s mental type but¡­ Oh¡­ Right¡­ dense bones¡­ muscles create more energy¡­ cells recover at an extreme rate¡­ fueeee¡­ I really do suit this power¡­ This, this will take some serious getting used to¡­ So, to use the stairs, push the leg all the way down...


    After making a moderate spectacle of traversing stairs, the hero along with the Princess and several guards made their way to the throne room.


    [LNH Chapter 5 - End]

 NH Chapter 6

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 6]


    The tapping of shoes and the clanking of metal made it¡¯s way through the halls. The servants in their paths became totally silent as they made their way past.


    Their faces fully expressing their intimidation caused by the noble people passing them by. Walking past them were two high classed women of unbelievable beauty and grace escorted by several valorous knights. The First Princess and a noble woman, with a presence that was in no way lesser to the princess, being escorted by Royal Knights.


    A sight for individuals of destitute noble houses such as these servants, for just being able to work in the Royal Palace was a great honor for their houses, but to be graced with such a noble sight would always be enough to inspire the lower masses. As the high nobles passed them by, the servants dreamed of what such a glamorous life would entail.


    The party of nobles that passed by were none other than the hero and the princess on their way for a meeting with the king.


    Finally coming to a large hallway, garnished with gold, gems, and a deep red carpet leading to a large door.


    The Royal Throne Room.


    As they came up to the door, the princess stopped the hero and spoke.


    (Princess)


    ¡°Remember that you¡¯re receiving a major honor by being able to speak to the King. Even a head of a high noble house would require over a week just for a few minutes of his time, yet he¡¯s seen the need to give you as much time as needed.


    Don¡¯t you dare cause a scene you dirty women.¡±


    The hero merely turned her head and smiled at the princess as she offered her reply.


    ¡°Hooh, I don¡¯t doubt how great of an honor it is to meet the king. I also don¡¯t mind your obvious hostility towards me since it has not passed over my head of the present circumstances.


    Though, do take into mind that I am from another world. I may respect your customs, your leadership, your ways of life and so on, but do try to have an article of respect. You aren¡¯t a princess of mine unless I recognize you as such, don¡¯t expect me to see you as anything special unconditionally.


    If you don¡¯t show any kindness or consideration, why should I offer any respect in return? I¡¯m being more than considerate for now, but¡­¡±


    The Knights, well over a dozen paces behind them currently unable to hear the conversation, nor see the faces of the two women.


    In a short pause, a small, crescent smile arose from the hero¡¯s face, her eyes squinting slightly as a chill ran down the Princess¡¯ spine. After tilting her head slightly, the hero continued with a light tone that took a sense of hostility.


    ¡°If you¡¯re rotten attitude doesn¡¯t start to be more respectful, there will be nothing to stop an opinion that you are a piece of spoiled royal trash that is not even worthy of the blood in her veins.


    My world, my culture, my society finds those types of people to be the scum of civilization, do try not to be such a lowly creature.


    It surely wouldn¡¯t do for such a noble and kind princess of such a noble family to even consider being as such. I¡¯m sure you never even had a single hostile thought towards me and it¡¯s merely this foolish one¡¯s paranoia.¡±


    With a smile, the hero passed a wink off to the princess and entered the throne room leaving the princess behind.


    The princess¡¯ face was a combination of surprise, anger and fear. What had just happened was far outside of her entire reality.


    For someone who she saw to be lesser, to be less noble than she. For a pathetic individual, who had no right to even be living after interrupting her coming of age ceremony. For a women who dared to shamelessly gather influence over noble lords and gathering political power just after showing up suddenly, with no claim to nobility other than a single dress. For someone to say such words of ridicule and disgust with her, the First Princess, and to actually look down on her to say she, the First Princess, was a lesser person. To insinuate that she, the First Princess, had a personality and person similar to that of scum and not worth of this woman¡¯s blind devotion.


    It was a shock that completely shattered the Princess¡¯ sense of reality for a short moment. It wasn¡¯t long, nor was it something that would cause her to break down, but it certainly was a great shock. The First Princess had lived her life in complete luxury, with every single person giving her the utmost respect. She had everything she desired and even the King himself listened to her every demand.


    But, here was a lone woman who had only been in the Royal Palace for roughly a day, looking down on her.


    When it comes down to nobility, when a spoiled and self-centered noble receives their first true insult, it tears down their walls of comfort and arrogance. In that sense of insecurity, an unnatural rage commonly forms out of their shattered pride. It¡¯s an escape mechanism to protect them from becoming self-conscious, to place an illogically strong blame and hatred upon someone.


    This is what occurred in the weaker mind of the First Princess. As the hero entered, the First Princess began shaking, her eyes and face warping into something near unrecognizable to her usual form. Her composure was nearly lost, her mind running blank as her emotions ran wild.


    Though, similar to that of a rock breaking glass, the King¡¯s voice rang out as he called for the princess.


    (King)


    ¡°Ah, the young lady returns, where is my daughter though? Daughteeer? Prinnnceeeeess?¡±


    With a short ¡°Ah¡±, the princess quickly regained her composure and entered the room, the three knights following after her.


    The scene within the Throne Room was completely different to the one before with only a few knights and nobles present.


    The current state of the Throne Room had dozens of well dressed men and women sat down and standing in the various seats and stands of the room. All of them held the disposition of holding great influence, clearly being high classed nobility. Taking a moment to look around, she noticed that Old Isaac and Sir Dorian were present, sitting next to several individuals dressed in similar clothing as the two men she knew. She presumed they were probably members of the same house.


    Before there had only been a handful of guards, yet now there were several dozen knights, each wearing shining full plated silver armor. While clearly ornamental, even the hero found herself being drawn in at the current sight.


    Near the King, there were two men, three women, a boy and two girls. It didn¡¯t take much of a guess judging from their headpieces that these were most likely the King¡¯s children. A single seat nearly the same height as the King¡¯s remained empty at his right side and each of them were sat in various chairs that had most likely been brought in since last time as there had not been nearly this level of seating space before. Though it might have been due to the ceremony¡¯s importance that the room was clearer.


    Regardless of the reason, the hero was quite captivated by the sight. While her society didn¡¯t give rise to many boys or girls dreaming of being kings or princesses, there wouldn¡¯t be many that would not feel some sense of awe at this sight.


    As such, the hero had actually paused as she looked around the room after only taking several steps into the room. After a few seconds, she felt a sharp push from her back as the princess walked past her on her right as if demanding that she continued forward. The Princess¡¯ hand remained heavily pressed on her back until she was roughly in the middle of the room wherein her hand released.


    The Princess, without looking back, walked up to the throne, climbed the steps, and sat herself down besides the king. While the hero couldn¡¯t quite tell, she almost thought she saw the faces of the siblings change slightly as she walked up and sat herself down next to the king.


    After the princess sat down, the king cleared his throat and began to speak to the crowed gathered.


    (King)


    ¡° *Ahem* As you all might be aware, yesterday during my beloved daughter, First Princess Sophia¡¯s coming of age ceremony, there was a great disturbance. In the blink of an eye without any signs whatsoever, there appeared a women, dressed in white, suddenly in the center of the room.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.That women then began speaking of such things as being summoned to defend the kingdom and to be informed of what harrowing crisis was afoot within our proud nation. After a few brief words, it was decided that something mysterious outside of both parties¡¯ control had occurred. While it remains to be determined whether or not she holds ties to another world as claimed, or something else, what remains is that it is highly likely that neither the Royal Family nor this woman are responsible.


    When she first arrived, the circumstances were highly unfavorable to hold a discussion. We lacked proper arrangements to hold a Royal Inquiry while she claimed to have no understanding of our customs, culture, and ways of life. Such as what you would expect from suddenly having change in location as dramatic as what seemed to be the case.


    Now, onto the reason why the many of you, the Lords and Ladies of the many noble houses of the land, were summoned was to hear out this women and pass down your judgement.


    While hearing her story may prove insightful, the fact of the matter is that a Royal Ceremony was interrupted. If what she claims is true, she was not responsible for such, and will be pardoned. If or when her story is determined true, I would be glad to hear the rest of her story and to make plans for the sake of the realm.


    Now then, I shall say now, and say it plainly for all to hear so there are no misconceptions. You, are not a member of the nobility of this realm, whereas you may be such in wherever you so claim, I cannot recognize anything based upon the simple evidence of your appearance in the Throne Room with a single high class piece of fabric covering your body.


    Your ability to speak is certainly above average and your adaptive nature in learning our customs are exceptional according to Lord Isaac himself. To receive his praise certainly attests to your character in the sense of scholarly learning.


    But that is all.


    We do not know you.


    Your words attest to grave threats that are untold of in the entire history of the realm and would lead to great panic should they pass from these walls.


    Now, I will never be known as the king who failed to listen to the harbinger''s message should your words be true, but I will listen, and we shall listen. Your words on where you come from, why you are here, and what you plan to do shall decide your fate.


    I say again, you are not one of us, you are not protected, you are speaking to our realm and nation as an ambassador with no lands, blood, or name to back your claims. If you cannot convince us that your words fall true, then you shall be subject to the trials of light, as is the passed tradition for those who meddle in the affairs of royal nature.


    With our royal blood, I declare the Noble Inquisition to begin.¡±


    Saying that, each of the Royal Family reached their left hand around to the side of the throne. There, a single small blade stuck out from the throne¡¯s end that was just barely noticeable to the hero. Just as she saw it, each of the Royal Family sliced the lower palm of their hands horizontally, from thumb to the edge of their palm. After they did this, each one stood, holding their now bleeding palm, fully opened, straight out.


    As the blood fell, the light coming in from a single skylight above the throne began to grow more and more intense as the blood of the Royal Family flowed from their palms.


    The light Whisked around the hero, the nobles, and the Royal Family as a warm sensation washed over. The air became dense as every shadow began to vanish from sight, the room filled with a glowing, golden light.


    After about a minute, the light began to fade, yet still faintly remained round the shoulders of the Royal Family and hero. Just as the hero began to collect her thoughts which had been completely lost after the sudden light display, the king spoke as if reading her mind¡¯s questions.


    (King)


    ¡°With this, the Lords of Light have given us their blessing for this counsel. Let there be no lies before their gaze, lest you fall into the depths of darkness upon death, never to hope for their golden embrace in transcendence.


    Young lady, choose your Royal Representative. Whomever you choose shall stand as speaker and interpreter and shall offer comment to your claims and statements. They will seek out the truth wherever it may lie and will hold responsibility for a great weight during this discussion. They will represent the opinions of the Royal Family and will be a key person to convince of your claims.


    If you cannot convince both a majority of the nobility as well as your representative, then you must undergo the trials of light, a battle between the representative of the Royal Family and your own representative. A battle between two knights, championed under the holy light of the Lords of Light for the sake of their will. The survivor of the fight to the death will represent the true will of the Lords of Light. We of mortal nature cannot know their true belief, only try to interpret. As such, in noble battle their words may ring true, and guide the hand of their true champion. Only then can the divine judgement be passed down.


    I say this both in formality, and in favored custom to the young lady who claims not knowledge of our ways. To force her into a judgement in our own ways without her even knowing what or why she is being judged would be against the teachings of the Lords of Light, and a sign of failure as my role of King of Kremor.


    Now, Young Lady, choose whom you wish to be judged by and let the judgement begin!¡±


    As if finishing some form of divine ritual, the king raises both hands to the sky. As if on cue, the rest of the Royal Family follow in suit.


    While the hero couldn¡¯t be certain, she could swear that the First Princess had cast her a hostile look before doing the same.


    -Uhmu¡­. ok¡­ so¡­ Tell them about my world and about myself¡­ then I also need to convince the nobles and one of the Royal Family to believe me¡­ or something¡­ and if I don¡¯t there¡¯s going to be a fight..? I¡­ didn¡¯t see any of this coming¡­ sure¡­ maybe a few nobles and some form of questioning, but not a full trial with dozens of noble houses and the entire Royal Family! Kyaaaaaaaa!


    With having all of this throne on the hero, she wasn¡¯t fully able to cope with the present situation. In reality, it had only been roughly a day since she had been running for her life in her world. The clashing of hundreds of thousands over the survival of her race enveloping her, then nearly meeting her end only to be thrown into another world.


    Staying up for multiple days, seeing death and being forced to kill several creatures and two brainwashed human soldiers all left their marks on her mind. It was mostly due to her upbringing and teachings under the ¡®Savior of Mankind¡¯ that led to her mental fortitude. She had been a small child when he took power and had been near the center of his influence for well over a decade. The training of one¡¯s mind had been instituted into education since she was only 9 years of age and went on to become mandatory for all citizens to undergo training to focus one¡¯s mind and calm one¡¯s emotions.


    It was due to this that the ¡®Savior of Mankind¡¯s¡¯ military forces were far more capable on the battlefield. They underwent training that virtually eliminated negative emotions, increasing military discipline by tenfold within only a few years after implementation. While she had only undergone a slightly more developed training course than what was required for civilians, she was able to keep her cool for the most part even during the attack.


    But, there are limits to everything. The mental training is only just that, training. It could help her calm her mind and allow her to think clearly, but one must note that the mind is no different than a muscle. To use a muscle for so long will lead to fatigue, no matter how clear cut one¡¯s motions with their muscles are, once you hit your limit, you can no longer execute the same movements. The same with such mental training.


    Right now, the hero was already past her limits with how much she could cope with, thus leaving her in a somewhat dazed state.


    As such, when she was asked to call out a name from the Royal Family, her mind really couldn¡¯t process why she had to do so, and called out the first name she could think of.


    ¡°I call out the First Princess, Princess Sophia.¡±


    [LNH Chapter 6 - End]

 [Non-Updating] Characters, The Hidden Story, Chapter Status

    This page is dedicated to Nameless Hero


    Here, you can find the Character bios, chapter release dates, as well as background lore about various things that you would not normally find by just reading the chapters!


    These character Bios provide Lore and other information that you may not even find within the main series. These bios update with the completion of each arc or the appearance of a central character. For those who haven''t read Nameless Hero, it is best to do so before reading this section.


    You have been warned and informed!


    Characters:


    Hero:


    Age 22


    The main Protagonist/ Anti-Hero of the story.


    Further Character listings and detail to be provided after Chapter 12(Estimated end of the Prologue/introduction arc)


    Kremor Kingdom


    First Princess- Sophia


    House- Lovett


    Affiliation-


    Age- 19


    King-Gideon


    House- Lovett


    Affiliation-


    Age- 58 *Reign 46 years **It is often referred to as 50-odd years via characters, however the actual reign is 46 years**


    Sir Gregory


    House- Saville


    Affiliation-  Unknown


    Age- 35


    Status- Dead


    Sir Dorian


    House-Mortcombe


    Affiliation-


    Age- 32


    Lord Isaac


    House-Kaylock


    Affiliation-


    Age- 72


    The Story Thus Far:


    (The Unwanted Hero Arc)


    Nameless Hero is a war/ adventure series following a Hero summoned just before her death into a Fantasy world. Of course, this isn''t a normal Hero''s tale, she wasn''t invited! Rather than being praised by the Royalty, she was interrupting a Royal Ceremony. She would, however, be mistaken as some form of nobility due to her attire, a pure white dress along with a handbag with various items from her grocery shopping before the events of her world nearly killed her.


    Over the course of a day, she would gather the interest of several key figures of the Island-Nation she wound up at. This being due to her being classified as a noble or high noble.


    Attempting to not be imprisoned or killed for suddenly appearing within the Royal Castle, the Hero proceeds to align herself closer to some of these key figures through various conversation and social means.


    This point is where the hero discovers that the procedures completed on her resulted in unknown changes to her body, making various objects near weightless in her hands.


    After the course of these events, the mental fatigue of the hero, who of course had been awake for several days straight at this point while surviving near life-ending experiences, had reached its limit and caused her to collapse.


    The next day, the Hero would be awoken by her ''favorite'' knight Gregory, who would then escort her to a meeting with the King after a breakfast with the First Princess. An awkward breakfast later, the Hero would be subjected to an examination via a magical ceremony under the witness of supposed Light spirits that would serve to dissuade individuals from lies and deceit. The Hero would then have to choose who would be her interviewer from the Royal Family. This person being the one to judge whether or not she had spoken the truth before the Royal Family and the Nobles. If the accused is deemed to have lied or be dangerous, they would have to fight a battle to the death, where, if they won, they would have been proven under the Light spirits to have spoken the truth, thus making the member of the Royalty a liar. If such a case were to have happened, the member of the Royal Family would give their life to the one they had sentenced, normally resulting in death. This is a holy ceremony for the Royal Family to which demands the utmost respect and utmost belief.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The hero, of course, hadn''t been up very long, only an hour or two at most, and was confused due to the meticulous and rapid speech of the King. When asked to choose a member of the Royal Family, she hadn''t understood that they would serve as her judge, and thus made the ''mistake'' of choosing the First Princess, who hates the Hero, as her judge.This happened to be a Freudian slip.


    This brings us to the first benchmark update. Next update will be after chapter 1?.


    For more details and enjoyment, please read Nameless Hero''s chapters!


    Chapter Status:


    Current Chapter -


    Chapter 18


    Next Chapter Release Timer(Estimated):


    ~See Schedule page for detailed information~


    Current Release streak counter [1]


    Chapter Percent Complete:


    Chapter 19


    100%


    45% [Typed]


    Chapter 20


    100%


    00% [Typed]


    Current Arc:


    (The Unwanted Hero / Prologue arc)


    Next Arc:


    (The Demon Island Expedition)


    Past Arcs:


    None


    Last Updated: (December 9, 2015)[/b]


    Writing style for NH:


    As I often have many classes and am in lectures for up to 6 hours a day, I don''t have much time on my hands to sit down before a computer and type out my various novels. As such, I often will pull out my writing/ drawing notebook and write it out during the lecture itself. I often study before the classes, thus I can afford to do so now and then, often writing a dozen pages during a single lecture.


    Nameless Hero''s page quantity for release is much lower than my standard for my other currently published novel, Ant Tensei. The depth and length of the story line is also far shorter in comparison to Ant Tensei- a difference between 150 chapters and 500+ chapters. As such, the release frequency is also higher. I have three other novels that have not been published on RoyalRoadl, however, those novels have not been worked on to the extent for a release to the public at this time. At the end this season of Ant Tensei, I''ll switch to releasing one of those novels for a season. As Nameless Hero only has a single season of Independent story before ***Spoilers withheld***, another series will take the primary slot that NH holds for the faster release.


    As a note, I am a college student, any missed deadlines are due to circumstances far outside of my control. I will never cancel a novel without making a specific ''Chapter'' release explaining why a series has been dropped. In my case, I have only done this once with the [Original] version of Ant Tensei in favor of its rewrite [Redux].


    These stories are story lines that I personally enjoy to not only write, but also imagine and watch as they unfold before my eyes. To those who dislike certain aspects of characters or a civilization, that''s merely life. No character in reality is perfect, but the fact that their flaws remain and don''t magically improve is a true story. Instead of just broken mindsets, to me, these characters are alive in their own world, they make decisions, they walk their paths, they look to the future. They choose whether or not they do things, to fight, to run. They have their own pasts and memories, experiences that they may or may not remember. Their skills may dull with time, they may forget things that they once learned. To me, they are alive, these novels are not novels, they are stories of lives. To suggest I change how a character acts is to ask me to change who someone is, their nature, their history, their very life. No one is perfect, yet that is exactly why I love these characters, because to me, they are alive.


    ~White

 NH Chapter 7

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 7]


    ¡°I name Princess Sophia.¡±


    Such was the response given by the hero. In her temporary confusion that had been brought about by sheer mental exhaustion, she had only processed ¡®name a Royal Family member¡¯. Even if she had rested for a single day, that would simply not be enough time for any human being to fully recover from the experiences that she was forced to live through just a little more than a day prior.


    In reality the mind is a simple thing, when you wish for complicated thought or reason, it is merely an instance of tens, hundreds, or even thousands of combined simple processes that come together to develop a solution.


    In this way, a tired mind would simply not be capable of properly using these mental processes, causing misinterpretations of various signals and responses to stimuli. In a basic terminology, this is akin to simply spacing out.


    For the hero, she had already been quite thoroughly confused given the current instance. Being called into an audience with the King, she had suddenly been thrown into a trial that could lead to death. Certainly this would only further place stress onto an already taxed mind. The hero may have undergone mental training, but when you have to define what this training is, it is similar to physical training. Even if you build up a tolerance, each person has their limits.


    When the question was received by her mind, the processes that formed were Name, Royal, Important, Not Princess.


    So, if this was the case, why did the hero say Sophia¡¯s name. The reason is because there were no other names in her head for the Royal Family. Even if the hero was unable to recall the Princess¡¯s name prior, that does not mean that it wasn¡¯t in her memory, similar to the phrase ¡®it¡¯s on the tip of my tongue¡¯. As the Princess¡¯s name was the sole name within the hero¡¯s mind as she spoke, the name was processed and spoken aloud in that instant. This phenomenon is more commonly referred to as a freudian slip.


    At the moment that the hero spoke the Princess¡¯s name, a beam of faint light connected the hero and First Princess Sophia.


    The instant the light formed between the two, various forms of surprise or shock took hold of the onlookers.


    Those most surprised were those who had already heard the various rumors that told of the grudge match being held between the hero and the First Princess. Even those who were unaware of such courtly matters between two women were still well aware of the First Princess¡¯s rather arbitrary nature. It would become a rather rare day that the First Princess would act in true just form as what her eldest brother would do. Thus, all the more reason for the surprise from the nobles who had heard the rumors.


    As for the Royalty, it was a mix of insult and surprise. As the first brother was known for his just and kind disposition, he was rather hurt that he would not be chosen for the role of arbitrator. At this point in time, it had completely passed his mind that the hero had no inclination as to his personality, nor his responsible nature. Not to mention that he was not even considering the situation from the perspective of the hero.


    That said, in medieval times, there would be few people under the ages of either forty or even fifty that would be capable of truly understanding that other human beings have a point of view. In fact, in the developing years of a human being, they completely lack the capability of recognizing that there is anything beyond what they can see or have been told.


    Thus, if not specifically trained, there are limits to what a person can understand. This very situation also crossed over into the various siblings, wondering why their rather arbitrary and loathed sister had been chosen. Other than the eldest brother, the rest were more so motivated by their own jealousy rather than anything else.


    When the First Princess Sophia had been chosen as the arbitrator and the lights of fate bound them together, even the First Princess found herself perplexed.


    For what reason was she chosen.


    Did she not hear her father¡¯s warnings?


    The Princess pondered the thought for a moment before she came to her conclusion.


    It was obvious that the so called hero was merely over confident. She was so sure of herself that her lies were impossible to refute. That not even she, the First Princess of the Kremor Kingdom, could possibly refute. She had been called out to be disgraced before a collection of higher nobility. That, not even someone who was clearly out to humiliate said hero would be able to do so.


    This person who claimed to be a hero must certainly be intending to embarrass her before the court! Certainly such nerve could never stand, how dare this scum of a women attempt to deface her. She was the First Princess, no one will ever be allowed to cause her to lose face.


    How, dare, she!


    This women was fully intending to lessen her, the First Princess¡¯s, status within the court. If she actually were to succeed, not only would her authority be lessened, but also that of the Royal Family. No, not just that, it would also increase that women¡¯s authority within the court by leaps and bounds. If she, the First Princess, failed to remove her from court in humiliation, or better yet, sent to a grave, then the Royal Family would not be able to touch her without serious effort.


    So that was her plan all along, she is an agent that has set out against her family. If the hold of the Royal Family wanes, then the nobles will be able to gain ground against them.


    Of course, this is all part of a high noble plot against the Royal authority.


    Then¡­ that would mean that any of the nobles that she had been getting along with are part of the plot¡­


    Then¡­


    Lord¡­ Isaac¡­ if he of all people were to be part of such a plot, things could actually be danger if gets serious. He rarely pushes boundaries though... but if one were to weigh in his authority, he would surely be second only to the king himself¡­ just how deep does this conspiracy go¡­


    To that end, the princess could only further spiral downwards in her paranoid suspicions. In reality, the hero was indeed brought to the Royal Palace from her world, but for what reasons, there were no explanations.


    Of course her suspicions were not the case, yet to any noble or Royalty, this would be one of the first thoughts on their mind.


    Just who is responsible for such a plot...


    Could I make use of this...


    This could be promising¡­


    In the end not a soul out of the entire room truly believed the different world idea. All except for Gregory and Dorian, both of whom were aware of the hero¡¯s known power. Such an unexplainable ability was far easier to explain with her not being part of this world then trying to understand how someone could be like that. A subconscious decision to accept the answer that was easier to explain.


    While the nobles were all innocent to any responsibility towards such a plot, the idea that there was a faction that had taken a stand against the domination of the Royal Family¡¯s power roused their fighting spirits.


    As such, in an instant, the full attentions of both the nobility and Royal Family fell upon the trial.


    As for the hero, she was rapidly trying to make sense out of the situation. The initial surprise had long since worn off during the continuing silence and she was pressing herself to keep ahead of what was currently going on.


    -Tsk, what an annoying mistake¡­ I actually slipped and called out that idiotic Princess¡­


    How the heck did I even recall her name anyhow¡­ I couldn¡¯t even remember it earlier¡­


    Good grie-


    Wait a minute¡­ the nobles¡¯ gazes just got far more serious¡­


    Why would they¡­. ! Aaaah, perhaps a ¡®Nobles opposing Royalty¡¯.


    Hah, classic.


    Now then, how does this¡­


    Oh, so it would seem to them I¡¯m part of some conspiracy against the Royal¡¯s authority or something.


    Well, no love against the people who instantly threw me into a life or death trial a day after I arrived. This, this will become very embarrassing for those Royals. Now me choosing that Princess has turned to a stroke of good fortune. Their little Princess is very easy to provoke, rather classless if you think about it. Suitable to an outdated form of government like a monarchy¡­ No¡­ not getting into the government debate, especially with just myself¡­


    Well, even if their little princess ends up denouncing me as guilty, I just need to murde- defeat her champion¡­ not like I haven¡¯t killed before¡­ hah¡­ right¡­


    Got to love state funded self-defense courses for women.


    Hmm? Oh, little Princess is walking over to play¡­


    An even deeper silence gripped the entire room as the Princess went towards the hero, stopping just three feet before the hero.


    (Princess)


    ¡°I am First Princess Sophia, heir apparent to the Kingdom of Kremor and High Arbitrator select of the current accused. Before the Lords of Light and all spirits of the sun, I hold my oath of fealty and towards the accused, swearing fairness to justice above all else. Within the bounds of light, I accept that the accused holds the right of defense should I deem thee false, guiding thine fate to their own determination.¡±


    At the first pause, the hero spoke. Though in reality, she actually just cut off an official speech required by the High Arbitrator to give. A great sign of disrespect that had never happened in more than a single other instances in the history of the Kremor kingdom.


    ¡°Ahaaa, basically, you¡¯re going to ask me some base and vague questions, then force me to fight someone so you can kill me off.


    I¡¯m fairly certain that¡¯s your intent after all, your eyes betray your desire completely, little one.¡±


    The First Princess was flustered, she had been thinking of who to have the hero fight, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be called on it. Especially not while she was in the middle of the ceremony. Since her intent was called out, the First Princess didn¡¯t take the time to process that she had just been cut off and disgraced before the court.


    (Princess)


    ¡°I would certainly never harbor such an intent for such a holy trial. Any of the Royal Family members would hold no grudges within such a trial, to suggest this is to deface our character.¡±


    Various murmurs begin to spread amongst the nobility.


    ¡°Oh, i¡¯m sure, just as you believe my innocence.


    Certainly so as you have forced me into a trial after a single day after my arrival with no further questioning. To bring me under the guise of a meeting with the King no less, I¡¯m quite certain that you know that I would never deny a summons from your King.¡±


    (Princess)


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I am not the one on whom suspicions fall, thus I am not on trial.


    Wait, do you suggest yourself cut from the authority of the King? You referred to his Highness, my father as a ¡®your¡¯.¡±


    As the Princess says this, the air around the hero completely changes. Her expression dulls, yet growing very cold in nature. A chill runs down the Princess¡¯s spine as the hero¡¯s gaze meets the Princess¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Little one, I told you once before as a warning. As a gesture of respect, I kept such a mention in private, now I shall say it again as you have obviously ignored it.


    I, am not your subject, there is not a speck of loyalty within me towards you, your family, or anyone else within this world. There has yet to be a single soul worthy of my loyalty amongst any of those I have met thus far. Compared to him¡­¡±


    The hero grows silent, looking towards the ceiling, her right hand forming a light fist, slowly raising it towards her chest.


    ¡°Compared to him, you are a mere immature child that was foolishly spared from a father¡¯s proper rearing as a child.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Now that i¡¯m before the High Nobility and Royal Family alike, I¡¯ll make that, and this very clear.


    As i¡¯ve looked into your culture, viewed your development and technological growth, it is quite obvious there is a difference between our worlds.


    You are, thousands of years behind my world¡¯s development. From societal progress to technological growth, there is not a single aspect of your entire existence that is not considered as obsolete to me or my entire world.


    Compared to me, a common citizen from another world, your culture, your ways of life, even the scale of wealth and knowledge possessed by the peak of your society, the Royal Family. It is far beneath what my world would view as a common citizen.


    More often than not, a world that a hero appears in are often reality warps that form around the hero.


    In basic terms for your understanding, your entire world is from a lesser plane than my own. To me, I am struggle hard just to consider you as a human from your lack of admirable traits. With my mental training, I had resisted my instincts the moment you began insulting me and offered you respect. Now that you have continued to slap my gestures, I will now do away with such one sided formality.


    To me, you are a pathetic individual, akin to scum. Your wrathful attitude alienates all those around you. Your greed and lust for power will lead to your very demise one day. You cannot understand the thoughts of those around you, nor can you read the situation. You are an open book, yet I wish for the life of me that you would close up so I don¡¯t have to see such an ugly personality such as your own.


    In my world, even I was capable of fighting beasts far larger than myself. Slaying even a few of my fellow man with my own hands. Your attempts to abuse me in front of this court will not stand with me, you are a fool to try.


    I was born and grew up under the banner of humanity¡¯s greatest leader. His guidance had led us into a new age, then beyond that, and allowed us to break past the misgivings and falsities of life itself. An age of complete enlightenment was just around the corner.


    His leadership, wisdom, and kindness are without comprehension. His teachings guide me, protect me, and give me a purpose to walk into the unknown tomorrows to come.


    You cannot provoke me, you cannot force me, and you will never scare me.


    I see no authority coming from your visage at all, little Princess.


    No matter what you do, there will never be any respect from me as you are now.


    If you wish for me to bow, then you must bend my knees, assert your little authority and force my views. For as long as I follow the path my¡­ no¡­ our leader had set forth¡­ I shall never be swayed by you.


    This trial may be an attempt to crush me, but sadly, this will end with either end with you losing face by letting me go, or with your champion being torn asunder by my hand, forcing your life into my care.


    These are the only paths that I allow you to have.


    Hmph, ask what questions you have little girl, then choose your fate. Delay all you wish as well, I¡¯ll outlive you five times over.¡±


    The First Princess, the Royal Family, and the High Nobles, not a single soul was moving. Not that they could move.


    How could they.


    The sheer level of shock they had just experience had prevented them from even thinking. A severance from reality as this girl had stomped on everything that they are and called it lacking. Such a shock is only natural from encountering a person from several dozen centuries beyond what your world entailed.


    The modern ages of humanity led to a general consciousness amongst the citizenry. However, during the medieval ages of man, even the nobility could never compare in either wisdom or comprehension to a simple citizen in almost any case. To have someone make such radical claims, even if one were willing to speak out against such things, they found themselves unable to do a thing. If it were merely a peasant rebelling against authority, or someone putting on baseless airs, that would be one thing.


    But no, here was a woman who was looking down on their very existence. Her appearance was that of a High Noble women, yet she claims to be a common citizen. That her reality she claims to be a part of holds an entire different level of value over even their Royalty.


    Such a shock wouldn¡¯t be will shattering or anything of the sort, it would be more along the lines of disbelief. Not being able to believe there would be someone who would dare speak in such a manner towards a member of the Royal Family. Especially the First Princess, known for her wrathful nature. To heavily insult her, both the High Nobility as well as the Royal Family could only watch the scene in disbelief.


    As for what the First Princess was thinking at this moment, she was thinking nothing. She was also unable to feel anything, her entire body going numb as if all life had just been knocked out of her. A total sense of emptiness that she could not comprehend. Lost within a swirling vortex of emotions she could no longer understand. Her temper was beyond lost, she just hadn¡¯t realized it yet.


    Slowly, slowly the First Princess¡¯s face grew red as she came back to reality. The insect before her had just stung, and the pain was beyond a mere annoyance now. The insect had dared to shed Royal Blood, but not just any Royal Blood, her blood. The Royal Blood of the next ruler of the Kremor Kingdom. She had just been continually insulted. Never before, in her entire life, had anyone had the gall to actually insult her to such a degree. But not only that, but also her culture, her society, and everything that lived for and with.


    But it was then that she realized the point that would set her off completely.


    The insect before her, was looking down on her.


    Who does that insect think she is, no, an insect can only be an it. A scum of the earth not even worthy of my boot to crush it. That insect had looked down upon her, the First Princess.


    It was then that the First Princess regained her worlds in an outburst of her anger. With a smile on her face, her composure had long since been abandoned.


    (Princess)


    ¡°An insect has bitten a member of the Royal Family, an insect has soiled a member of the Royal Family with its gaze.


    A mere insect dares to interrupt my arbitration to insult me, my culture and way of life.


    Now, get this straight right now you absolute worthless piece of fecal debris, you are being given the highest honor possible for such a pathetic being such as yourself. Instead of your head rolling for interrupting a Royal Ceremony, MY ROYAL CEREMONY, you are being granted a trial due to your wild stories.


    I am giving you my time, as you chose ME as your arbitrator, to determine your guilt.


    YOU, have no right, to insult me now.


    You have every responsibility to offer your loyalty to the King, and his Royal Family.


    You¡¯re little leader, that figment of your imagination that you pleasure yourself to each night, I could care less. A scum like you could only think of such a trash figuah-¡±


    At that very moment, the hero had closed the several feet distance between them in an instant, grabbing the First Princess by the throat. The Princess¡¯s face turned bright red as the blood flow began to be hampered by the hero¡¯s hand as the hero was purposefully using her right hand¡¯s thumb to press on the Princess¡¯s artery. While the hero lacked the physical strength to crush the Princess¡¯s throat, much to the fortune of the hero, she was still able to use her power to use the Princess¡¯s weight against her, increasing the force placed onto her throat.


    The hero¡¯s face warped slightly from a dulled visage to one with a slight form of anger. To her, the First Princess had just crossed a very, very dark path. To the hero, the person the First Princess was just insulting was akin to a father figure, a target for all of her hopes and happiness. That individual had kept her nation safe through all manners of peril, had fought against all forms of evil that she knew, had stood for justice, had brought prosperity to everyone within her nation, had guided all of humanity into a new age, and had risen to defend them in the darkest period of humankind¡¯s existence.


    To the hero, that figure meant everything. To have it insulted normally would be a serious offense to her pride, yet she would have been able to withstand it, but currently, there was no chance for such things. The hero¡¯s mental training was wearing thin, and her emotions had already begun to run amok, as shown by her insulting the First Princess.


    To say the least, the fact that the hero hadn¡¯t instinctively killed the First Princess by breaking her neck was a sign that her mental training had been very thorough, a very high level of discipline.


    ¡°Now, you little girl, you seem to not understand your position here. You lack the ability to force me into anything. Even when I was telling you that there were only two paths, that was also my mercy to you, yet you have still spat in my face, do you know why? It is because you lack the mental capacity to understand a situation at all. I am not, from your world. Do no take my thoughts for your own. You live in your own little world, ignorant to everything.


    You have just insulted the person who I hold to be the most important being to my entire life. You do realize that, to me, the only thing that I could ever see to be equal to what you have just done, would be to murder a Royal Family member.¡±


    At this mention, the First Princess¡¯s heart went cold, her body shivering. She couldn¡¯t break free, no one was coming to help her, she was going to die. The First Princess became so scared, she didn¡¯t want to die, she was going to become Queen over all of Kremor Kingdom. She shouldn¡¯t ever have to worry about a mere insect harming her. She didn¡¯t want to die¡­


    It was only after tears ran down the Princess¡¯s face that the hero let her go. With the flick of her wrist, the Princess was tossed two feet to the side, landing on her butt sitting straight up, stunned.


    ¡°Little one, you are far too young to consider yourself the center of the universe. There are those far more wise, far more cunning, and far more evil than you can comprehend. You are ignorant, and you are a threat to my life, just as the Royal Family continues their efforts to cause me harm, spiritually, mentally and physically.


    After this is done, consider myself gone.


    I have no interest in offering my aid to a Kingdom ruled by people such as yourself. I will take a monetary compensation for all the troubles you have caused me. Since this island is all you know, I suppose I¡¯ll probably be forced to bail your pathetic lives out. I am your nation¡¯s hero, sadly enough.


    Now, my patience is running thin here, I don¡¯t want to spend any more time here, the number of people with hostile intent towards me has already reached past half of those here. So do hurry yourself and let me know if you¡¯re going to let me walk away, or if you¡¯re going to sentence someone to death with you becoming my pet.¡±


    The First Princess was sitting on the floor, holding her neck while coughing. At the same time, her hands were trembling. Why hadn¡¯t anyone done anything to help her? Why are they just watching while her life was threatened? Her mind was abuzz with hundreds of thoughts all at once, yet she could hardly understand what was going on at this point. But she did understand one thing, that she had been threatened.


    That was more than enough for her.


    (Princess)


    ¡°The accused ¡­ has¡­ shown themselves to be guilty. The accused stands as a threat to the Royalty, to the Nobility, and to all citizens under the crown.


    Let the Lords of Light smite you down!¡±


    As the First Princess said that, the faint, golden light between them turned black.


    [LNH Chapter 7 - END]

 NH Chapter 8

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 8]


    As the Princess handed down her verdict, the light binding the hero and the Princess turned black, darker than the pits of depression and despair. Such what the sheer depth of such heartless cold that now formed the bond between these two people. As if their hostile feelings towards one another had manifested, tainting the light that once shone between them.


    (Princess)


    ¡°I deem you guilty, a manifestation of darkness who seeks the harm and utter destruction of light itself. Lower than any life form, doomed to perish within the darkness you so hoped to spread.


    Your only redemption shall be to claw your own path through the darkness and into the light.


    None have ever done so, and you shall find yourself left within the abyss long after your death upon this plane.¡±


    The princess was beyond angry, to the point where she had actually grown painfully calm. As if all of her emotions were slowly burning away. Her desire to harm the one before her had almost manifested in the physical plane.


    But, what the Princess couldn¡¯t help but feel¡­ was a sense of hesitation.


    What if¡­


    A single, faint question that continued to appear, over and over again within the corners of her mind. As if whispering that she was walking into a trap, her senses began to sharpen as if a threat to her life were coming about. What was the cause, she could only look towards the women with a faint smile looking back at her silently. Not a shred of fear on her face.


    Then she began to ponder back to what had occurred. The Princess wasn¡¯t foolish, she had attained the position of heir by birth right, sure, but she has held it all these years through her capabilities. She knew how to handle herself and manage a realm, aiding her aging and near infirm father manage the realm. While her actions were sometimes deemed arbitrary by the nobles, each of her forceful actions furthered the authority of the Royal Family, weakening the threat of the noble¡¯s who constantly sought to gain further power.


    Why¡­ why was this women constantly provoking her¡­ if she had just given due respect, then she, the First Princess of the Kremor Kingdom, would have forgiven the intrusion by now. If only she showed some respect during this trial, then these problems would have been resolved and she would have been let go, it was only a formality anyway. They would have given her suitable life expenses and a place to stay, if what she said was truthful, then they would certainly need her help one day. Why risk her own life by taunting her¡­


    No¡­ how was she so easily able to taunt her¡­ her emotions were being brought out as if being played on an instrument¡­ what was her goal¡­. why would she¡­.


    Just as the Princess was pondering the situation for the first time in her calmed form, the hero spoke once again, shattering the whispers and silence of the room after the verdict.


    ¡°Ah, so you chose total defeat in the end huh?


    Well, that¡¯s fine all the same.


    Oh, and just so you know, I might have overheard your little plan with the King yesterday.


    ¡®Leave it to me, i¡¯ll silence her and take care of you, just like always¡¯


    How cute of you to think you could, the second you thought I was gone you showed the Royal Family¡¯s true nature. Sorry, I waited outside the door for a moment to look through my bag.


    Woops, you gave me complete warning to expect your Royal foul play, thus I have been seeking out knowledge to survive you and move on. Well, even if I didn¡¯t hear you say it, given all of the hero stories i¡¯ve heard and read about, the fact that my entrance started like that basically was screaming that the Royals would make themselves my enemies with the nobles becoming figures that would use me.


    I don¡¯t like peasant wars though, so I don¡¯t figure i¡¯ll be joining any of the three standard factions, you Royals can be as tyrannical as you want as long as you leave me alone after this. Oh, and what was that about if I win the fight, the Royal¡¯s life falls into my hands?¡±


    The faint smile on the hero¡¯s face turned into the dark crescent.


    A chill was sent down the Princess¡¯s spine. This women had the wrong from the very start! She wasn¡¯t aiming to kill her at all, she was aiming to prevent her from gathering her influence amongst the nobles and causing her Royal Family trouble. Why else would she have suddenly intruded on her coming of age ceremony¡­


    As she thought that, the Princess¡¯s mind once more went back to the stories that the women had been telling. Heroes from another world, mighty quests against evil, tearing down tyranny. They were all far too unrealistic for her to believe as true, yet she still couldn¡¯t shrug a feeling as if she was missing something.


    At this point, she realised that she had been playing right into the hero¡¯s hands. With that last comment, it made it obvious that the women had decided to go after her, the First Princess.


    Aside from that, this also meant that Sir Dorian and Lord Isaac had given her instruction on how to deal with the Royal Family¡¯s formalities. No, that certainly doesn¡¯t matter at this point. Who was she going to choose to fight.


    Someone that would serve her well, preferably someone that would be able to remove this plight from her heart. Once she was dead, there would no longer be any point in worrying about it, she had already deemed her guilty. Not a single person had ever survived being marked as guilty, it was a death sentence.


    Who to choose¡­ perhaps someone that the women would hesitate against¡­ ah¡­ that is right¡­.


    At this moment, the Princess remembered the time where the hero had entered the dining room with her arms locked around Gregory¡­ her Gregory¡­ but no, now wasn¡¯t time for such thoughts, she¡¯d have Gregory do it. But even better yet, she¡¯d use this chance to build him up and take him for herself. The glory for being the Royal Family¡¯s champion would allow her to finally, finally make him hers¡­


    (Princess)


    ¡°My champion shall be Sir Gregory, personal Royal Knight and retainer of the First Princess Sophia of the Kremor kingdom.¡±


    In this moment, both the hero and Gregory were caught off guard. For the nobles and the Royal Family, the choice was rather obvious. Sir Gregory had long since been in the Princess¡¯s favor, since they were quite young in fact. In a few years time when she took the throne from her father, there was a good chance that she would finally be able to silence those who interfered and marry with Gregory. So, her giving the glory of being the Light¡¯s champion, or rather, the Royal Family¡¯s representative, to Sir Gregory was a rather obvious choice.


    Besides that point, Sir Gregory happened to be one of the Kremor Kingdom¡¯s greatest knights, who could hope for a better champion than him, a symbol of virtue and skill.


    These opinions began to waver slightly as they saw Sir Gregory¡¯s hesitation, his hands slightly shaking. Sir Gregory had both his loyalty to his Princess and his current enticement by the hero¡¯s actions. The hero was like his Spring breeze, blowing across the land, having seen so many things and having such a depth of life experience. What she would be capable of to please him in various ways made him hesitate on the thought of killing such a person. She would have made a wonderful mistress whenever the Princess was busy and he couldn¡¯t please himself with her body. He knew full well he would have the Princess, but was constantly being denied by those self entitled nobles.


    He had to hold off on pressuring the Princess into giving herself to him in case it ever got out. If that happened, the crime for taking a Princess without marriage was castration¡­ Regardless though, once she became Queen, he¡¯d be able to convince her to once again abuse her authority for him and take him as her King. Once he was there, he¡¯d be able to slowly turn her into his pleasure source rather than a wife, such a beauty would only be worth that much. She was so easily manipulated and he was a genius. Why would he not deserve to be the King. Once they got older and the Princess was no longer attractive, he¡¯d have her die and take someone new, perhaps one of the younger Princesses. After all, he would be King, and he would forge a new Royal Family after his own name.


    There was, one other thing that was causing him to worry¡­ It was that mysterious power that the women had displayed earlier that had him worried. To be able to match his speed at the sword with such petite arms, to be able to lift such a heavy stone without her arms even twitching, so many variables that he couldn¡¯t process. His warrior instincts had begun to surge after he was chosen as the Royal Family¡¯s champion, they were warning him that his opponent was dangerous.


    But, before he even finished thinking, the Princess spoke again, as if sensing his hesitation.


    (Princess)


    ¡°Sir Gregory, I am sure that you have heard of the Amalren family¡¯s recent demise. The sole heir to the entire family perishing at the hands of rabble as he was making his way over to attend this very ceremony. With him the last of the family has died out. As such, the whole of the Barony of Amal and the City of Ren have been left without rightful governing.


    I¡¯m sure there would be no denial of one successful in sacred battle as a suitable representative of light. Surely such a reward would only be warranted.¡±


    At this notion, even the elderly nobles and those who had been silent began to hastily speak to one another. The noise generated from such an event grew to a dull roar. The Princess was actually going to bestow a High Noble title with the most valuable territory outside of the Royal Demesne to her favorite knight!


    While he was still of the noble class, his family was a low level aristocratic family that only rose to power form merchants just two generations prior to him! To suggest raising such a person to such a position was outrageous¡­


    (Princess)


    ¡°Of course, there would be the matter of your family¡¯s status.


    I¡¯m sure there would be several disgruntled individuals in regards to your short lineage. Well, as you may have heard, I just so happened to have recently come of age, yet I have no betrothed nor suitor. Certainly a victorious knight could fill this role for his Princess.¡±


    !!!


    At this mention, even the Royal Family had broken out into an intense discussion. While no one could directly say anything against this development, they certainly were in shock. She was the First Princess and Heir apparent to the Kremor Kingdom!


    It was known since she was just five years old that she had developed feelings for Gregory, but his status had allowed the nobles to constantly interfere to keep the knight at a distance. Mostly for their sake, they would be able to pressure the weakening king to marry her into one of the main houses. Many of the unmarried noblemen had always been watching such a woman with the eyes of a predator.


    That very Princess had just bypassed them all in one foul swoop!


    Using the glory that he would gain from his victory in this trial, she would elevate him to a higher noble position, then marrying him into Royal Blood to give him legitimacy and secure his titles. It was her intent to marry Sir Gregory using this ceremony all along!


    While this was not the case, the Princess certainly was not going to waste the opportunity to unite herself with her beloved.


    She was also going to be able to expand the Royal Family¡¯s influence once more, and there was not a single legal way for the nobles to stop her this time.


    It was then that their attention went towards the victim of this situation. The very woman who had since the beginning, had the gall to provoke the First Princess, Royal Family, and nobles alike. That very woman¡­ was smiling contently.. that frightening women¡­ just where did all of that confidence come from¡­ perhaps¡­ was any of those stories she was telling true¡­?


    Then the hero spoke.


    ¡°Princess, by chance do you see me as some one of those weak types that hesitates to kill a pretty face?


    Gregory dear, I know you¡¯re quite tempted with that land and the pretty flesh being offered to you, but if you take her up on it, you¡¯ll die you know.


    I¡¯m not in the merciful mood, though I suppose even if I was, there wouldn¡¯t be any real way to keep you alive given the rules. I¡¯d be inclined to break them if I was in a better mood and knew what the hell this beam was.


    If my life is in danger from it, it would just be safer to ask you to die, you understand right?¡±


    Cold¡­


    Everything about her had become¡­ cold¡­ as if everything that gave her life warmth earlier had just been an illusion. To change the very air about her so quickly¡­


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As she was now, the hero¡¯s current state of mind had long since gone into survival mode. During her youth, she had been involved in several of her nation¡¯s annexation maneuvers to bring underdeveloped nations into their nation. Of course it was for the sake of offering them full medical, technological, and financial support, but nonetheless the native populations would resist and soldiers would be sent to remove the malcontents. At the age of just 13, she had snuck into her province¡¯s militia due to her height and participated in three annexations before she was caught and sent back home.


    Even though most conflicts only resulted in minimal bloodshed with a majority of the enemy surrendering due to superior tactics, there was still the death and violence of the battle field. Such a scene was exposed to such a young girl who had volunteered out of a near blind devotion caused by youthful inexperience. Of course, with age she had grown past a blind devotion, but she still could never refute the perfect track record of her nation¡¯s leader and would have gladly served in the military during the invasion had she not been in the continent that was hit while visiting family.


    While the current hero is nothing more than a college student in her early twenties, she has had both combat experience as well as a sense of military discipline in a fight.


    One could say that the true reason for her mental fatigue was due to the scene of millions of lives being destroyed. Mountains of bodies, the melted bodies of children splattered against walls, cities in ruin, friends and relatives slaughtered before her very eyes. One could truly wonder about her mental stability at this moment for sure.


    Regardless of how stable she was, right before her very eyes was a chance to vent some stress. She had purposefully instigated the Princess into voting guilty. Since she was the heir, there was no point in provoking the nobles, they would simply side with whatever the Princess said. They didn¡¯t seem to have too much influence, so there wasn¡¯t a need to win them over or make enemies with them. Sure the nobles could speak at any time to interject, but who would risk their little authority over a pointless case. Knowing this, the hero put all of her effort into poking the soft spots in the Princess¡¯s pride.


    As for Sir Gregory, he was still shaking, but now he had a small smile on his face. Instead of being worried about the fight, he was excited. His dreams and plans were finally about to come true. All he had to do was kill a single girl to achieve everything.


    From an early age, he had dreamed of rising up in the world, beyond the arrogant nobles who mocked him and his family. For this purpose, he had been slowly courting the Princess¡¯s affections for more than a decade to the point where she was completely in his hands. To him, any women could be won over if it was him who was after her, with him winning the hearts of the future queen, he had no reason to doubt these misconceptions.


    The Princess herself was, at heart, a rather kind and diligent person, but over time Gregory had manipulated her during her youth. Pushing her towards rash decisions and her wrath rather than patience and being attentive to others. To show her full anger towards everyone who was lower than her in status to show them where they stood. Every time that the Princess showed a virtue that would lead her to resisting his control over her, Gregory would slowly contain it, isolating her further. No one else would be allowed near his toy besides him.


    Now, finally he had the chance to rise above those petty nobles, and all he had to do was kill that whore of a women!


    Since the moment he was assigned to guide her around she had been all over him. Since she was just as, if not more pleasing to the eyes than even the Princess, he had allowed her to play around and grow attached. If the Princess was his ticket to authority, then this one would have been the solution to all of his pent up lust and desire, a far more mature toy, no, a real woman that he would be able to continue to use. He had planned to get her somewhere private previously so he could have his way with her, sadly she was always being preoccupied with various other people. With how she had behaved, he had thought that she would have specifically been after him in the first place, so there would have been no reason to hold back, she wouldn¡¯t have resisted anyways. She was just a power hungry whore that wanted to bed various influential people after all. Though he still didn¡¯t know why she resisted his subtle advance earlier this morning when he came to wake her up. Perhaps she just wasn¡¯t a morning person.


    Well, no matter in the end, he just had to not damage the outside and use her while she was still fresh. He¡¯d just have to bribe a single servant to deliver the still warm corpse to a room where he¡¯d use it until he was satisfied. She¡¯d still taste the same if he used her before she got cold, no different than food really. No one would care even if word got out, since she was branded a representative of darkness, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who would see the corpse as a human being.


    All he had to do now was just disarm that women and break her neck, that way the body would still be intact. Who cares about that trick that she was using before, she might be a bit stronger than she looks, but he was one of the best fighters in the entire Kremor Kingdom, there was no way a petite woman could hold up in a fight against such a man as him. Women were just toys to be flaunted and used by men as they see fit. If a woman has money or influence, catch and use them until they run out.


    Just as Gregory was thinking about how to use his new found influence and power, the hero began to speak again.


    ¡°Hey Gregory, what¡¯s with the smiles? I know you just got a marriage invitation but-¡±


    Just as she was about to say something, the hero took another look at Gregory. It was then that she saw him in a different light, something was off about him. She had found him fun to play with previously, thinking that how we was quite weak for her was amusing. But¡­ now, there was just something off. It was disturbing to her and she wasn¡¯t quite sure why. One could perhaps call it an instinct that a woman has when sensing a person¡¯s malicious intentions. When she got this feeling, she stopped wanting to poke fun at Gregory, the little remaining silliness in her nature had gone quiet.


    ¡°Jeze, what the hell¡­


    Alright, Gregory, hurry up and get yourself ready, we¡¯re fighting here and now. I¡¯m not waiting for some knife to stab me in the back, since both contestants are here and ready, we¡¯ll start here once you¡¯re good to go.


    Hmmm, one of you knights toss me your sword.¡±


    When she said this the people in the room were puzzled.


    Was she seriously wanting to fight in the middle of the Throne room?


    The nobles and Royal Family members were confused if she was just making another remark or not, but once they saw her expression, they knew she was serious. They couldn¡¯t exactly speak out either as it is the accused who choses the time and place for their final battle. Well, it wasn¡¯t a sure thing, but there had never been any accused who had ever survived before.


    Without anyone saying a word, the hero walked up to one of the Royal knights and took their sword. He had protested at first, but yielded to her unwavering gaze, there was something intimidating about her seemingly bottomless confidence.


    The weaker willed knights that gained their positions because of their parent¡¯s lineages would never be able to face someone like the hero. They had no real life experience outside of luxury, so when faced with such a person, their instincts cause their body and mind to freeze.


    Taking the blade, the hero walked back to where she was, at which point she seemed to remember something and asked for a servant girl to come help her prepare. A minute later a medium sized woman entered the royal hall, her attire was far more elegant than that of one of the normal servants within the castle.


    As it would just so happen, the women was the head maid of the castle.


    Upon inquiring how she could be of service to the hero, she was met with,


    ¡°Ah, thanks for the help, it¡¯s rather hard to imagine fighting in this thing, so could you help me take off this dress?


    Oh¡­ don¡¯t worry, I have something on underneath, i¡¯m not planning on fighting bare. Though I do suppose if I were to consider the norms from a few thousand years ago, it will still be a bit indecent, though I really can¡¯t be asked to bother. If i¡¯m going to be forced to actually fight in some medieval duel to the death, i¡¯m going to chose how i¡¯m going to fight it.


    There¡¯s a metal tag of sorts on the center of the back, just pull it down if you would. I would have asked someone here to do it, but they¡¯d probably get some funny ideas. Oh jeze, there are those looks already, grow up you children!¡±


    The head maid quickly went about finding the metal zipper in the back, she was curious as to what it would do and was surprised to see it part the dress as she pulled it down. The zipper went halfway down the back, stopping just above the waist. After the zipper went down, the hero used her one hand to push the dress off, alternating which hand held the sword to get her arms out of it. As the dress went down, it was revealed what was underneath. From her shoulders down to the upper abdominal muscles was a white silk bandage, tightly wound as to press her figure while being rather modest in its wrapping. If one were to compare it to a piece of clothing, it would be similar to a tank top that exposed most of her stomach region. On her waist was a pair of form fitting white tights that went down to half of her thighs. In modern sense, what she had on would still be rather suggestive, though compared to some choices in under attire, it was still in a modest sense that would pass as sleepwear.


    As for the reason why the hero had her chest bandaged rather than normal undergarments, it was simply a matter of preference more so than anything else. To her, what needed to be covered was covered while she remained comfortable. As such she had several different colored lengths of silk for such use. The cost of them was rather expensive, though they had lasted her many years and were quite durable.


    After handing the head maid the dress, the hero took off her shoes and placed them into her bag. Once they were removed, the bag was also entrusted to the head maid.


    As if a weight was lifted, the hero began to stretch and make various bizarre movements. To the onlookers, it was an odd sight, though to the hero, it was just a simple warm up. Various clicking and popping sounds came from the hero¡¯s body as she warmed up.


    Then she took a stance and began what almost looked like a dance. Her movements were so clear and crisp, yet almost blindingly fast. Her blade danced all around her with a clear grace as her footwork maintained a fluid motion. As she turned, she used her own momentum to continually increase the speed, and eventually her blade¡¯s movements began to blur with the speed. With a jolting motion, the hero reversed her fluid motion, taking a spiral into the air, her blade shooting straight out as if an extension to her arm as she moved. Her movements had grown so fast that most of the onlookers could only see a motion blur by this point, the beauty of the dance as she majestically moved with her blade as if they were one in the same. A perfect unity between the weapon and master.


    As if reaching an end to the dance, the hero once more stood on two feet with sword resting in hand. To some of the male nobles in the seats, they felt a certain level of regret that the dance had stopped, they wished they could remain entranced by it just a while longer.


    On Sir Gregory¡¯s face there was only surprise, but deep down there was a small flicker of fear.


    ¡°What, surely you didn¡¯t think I was helpless with a sword this whole time, did you ¡®SIR¡¯ Gregory?


    Come now, the fight for your survival begins.¡±


    With a smile on her face and her expression completely calm, the hero began to walk towards Sir Gregory, an obvious flickering of bloodlust mixed into the air.


    [LNH Chapter 8 - END]


    ------------------------------------


    White''s message.


    I hope you all enjoyed yet another chapter of Nameless Hero.


    I have two more chapters planned before the end of the weekend.


    Please remember to leave your comments, reviews and ratings can wait, LEAVE ME COMMENTS O_O


    Hem... At any rate, next chapter shall see our first taste of action, so...


    Stay Tuned~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 9

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 9]


    ¡°Heh, why do you look so surprised, Gregory?


    You did see my sword swing the other day didn¡¯t you? Did you think that was some form of trick perhaps?


    No, no, I had brothers, and i¡¯ll say now, I had a lot of them. Guess who was made to be the bad guy? You tend to learn very, very quick when you¡¯re being beaten by several sticks at the same time, each, and every day for years¡­


    After a swords display by my¡­ our leader¡¯s sword handling prowess on the field of battle, I tried to copy it once several years ago. I nearly cut my own arm off trying it at first. Try as I might, I never really did get his sword style, all I could get was that warm up movement from before. It tugs and pulls various muscle groups, while getting used to a sword. Useful before a fight, but unpractical in general use I suppose. I suppose when you have a normal body it would be impossible to perform the same style that allowed a single man to crush a four hundred man militia band, rendering them all unconscious without a single casualty outside of the ringleader. They all were able to get up after a few hours just fine. Can¡¯t say I could copy that surgical blade even with my current body. That man was practically using magic when he fought, so ya.


    The right of those who hold power is the right to mercy and benevolence, the weak shalt be swallowed whole and meet oblivion by such virtues.


    That¡¯s why that man always seemed so tall, he only gave during the entirety of his life, that¡¯s just how strong he truly was. There was no false kindness or blind virtue, he knew he could be that way as no one could face him. One by one those enemies of his fell, tyrants and sadistic individuals, not much different than yourself by the way, all cleansed from society within years. Nation after nation, people after people, slowly he converted them all. Sorry Gregory, but you¡¯re going to die, you don¡¯t seem to have much of a chance.


    You¡¯ll hesitate, you¡¯ll die.


    You¡¯re too slow, you¡¯ll die.


    You¡¯re too naive, you¡¯ll die.


    You¡¯re weak, you¡¯ll die.


    You¡¯re mind is broken, you¡¯ll need to die.


    ¡­ Eh?¡±


    Gregory, however, wasn¡¯t really listening. He was still in a light state of shock from the hero¡¯s previous display, so when she began talking, Gregory dismissed it as gloating about her strength and her words went over his head. The threat wasn¡¯t the extent of her skills or who taught her, the threat was in the quality of her movements, the speed of her blade. With both accuracy and speed, those two qualities together form the blade, and she had both in excess.


    His mind began to surge with the question, how can he win, how will he engage this girl, his entire being dedicated itself to survival. His opponent almost assuredly outmatched him completely, he needed to survive long enough for her to make a mistake. Those who are very strong and confident will often make a single, critical mistake if they are surprised. In just a mere second, Gregory had come up with several ways to surprise the supposed ¡®Hero¡¯ during the fight. He only needed a single blow from his mighty sword to end her life. He was fully sure of his sword arm cutting her in two with one blow.


    ¡°Greeeegoryyyyyy, are you done lusting over me yet?


    I know I uncovered a bit so I wouldn¡¯t get your blood over my pretty white dress, but I mean seriously, have you not learned your lesson yet?


    I did knock you out cold and on your back for touching me when I was still sleeping earlier, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    The hero¡¯s words were intended as a double sword. One struck deep within the pride of the knight when a mere woman had managed to render him helpless with a single blow. The other was against his honor as a Royal Knight, suggesting that he had done vile things against her purity while she was helplessly sleeping. Given that he had been given the task of overseeing her as she rested off her exhaustion, there was some who very well did believe he could have done such things. Those against him being with the First Princess had gained a valuable weapon to use in the future after Gregory won. Even though the ¡®Hero¡¯ had shown a strong sword style, they still believed in the undefeatable skill of the Royal Knights, especially one who stood amongst those who called themselves the strongest.


    While Gregory certainly wanted to defile her completely, he had to be the man of virtue while within the Royal Capital¡¯s walls, lest his honor be at risk. The only way he could really have touched her would have been if she had made the first move. Since she had struck him critically while he was off guard, he was too focused on hiding his anger to hint off he was after an invitation. As such, he had lost his chance and she had gotten ready to head out, thus nullifying his chances. Did she not actually find him good enough? What good is this whore then?


    Then, then it struck him that his honor had just been critically tarnished before a majority of the High noble families of the entire realm. To say he had become livid, well, that would be an obvious understatement.


    How dare a mere whore cause him such trouble, surely he would-


    Just as he was falling deep into his rage, the hero spoke once more. Her steps growing closer to him, just a mere ten meters away.


    ¡°Oh come now Greggy! If you zone out any longer, i¡¯ll have to kill you without any resistance. There¡¯s no fun nor legitimacy if I walk right up to you and cut your head off, fight back at least.


    I know you¡¯re scared, but this is too much. No deer in the headlights, sword, draw, now, fight me and die. Come, now, wake up.


    Bah, i¡¯m starting now, best to defend yourself!¡±


    - - - - - - - - - - - -


    Lord Isaac had lived for many years.


    At the age of just twelve years old, he had already taken the reigns of his entire household from his infirm and fading father.


    By the age of sixteen, he was kneeling before the previous King, the Old yet wise King Yaeldre, to receive the title of Treasurer of State.


    By the age of twenty-six, he was the man who placed the crown upon a young boy, the illegitimate prince of the late king. The late king had passed on due to a plague which had passed through the realm, claiming almost twenty percent of the population. It would be Isaac who would contain the spread of the disease, though at the cost of another five percent of the population due to quarantines and purges.


    He oversaw the creation of the three Great cities to distribute the booming population of peasantry while also centralizing the economy.


    He forced a limit onto taxation to a mere six percent flat across the nation. From this he had managed to purge a great deal of corruption within the nobility in a single swoop, thus winning him the favor of the peasantry.


    His eye for wit and talent had allowed him to forge lasting bonds over his seventy two years on this world.


    His achievements numbering several dozen times more than his years. Yet, for the first time in his life, he had met a woman that matched his pace. His years had failed to dull his peerless wit and cunning. Not since his wife passed away near forty years past had he felt a sense of joy. No, not joy, perhaps, it was just a simple feeling of fulfilment.


    Throughout his life, Isaac had always longed for someone to inherit his knowledge, to stand with him as they revolutionized the nation. To seek out new lands and expand the realm past the ever looming stagnation.


    When he was but six years old, his father passed onto Isaac a story from his own youth. It was a time when foreign traders had once landed upon their shores after their ship was lost in the wake of a storm. His father would often regale the young Isaac with the trader¡¯s many tales and wonders of the world, becoming a sense of wanderlust and wonder for what lied beyond their shores.


    Sadly, his father had also told of the traders falling deathly ill and passing away in his care not ten days after his servants had recovered them. Though, not before they had passed on many tales of the vast lands of the world.


    The great wars led by the many races and nations.


    The ever expanding surf that held a great bounty within.


    The awe inspiring sights of the various capitals of great nations, and the ruins of once great empires.


    Compared to these stories, their continent, no, their island, their nation itself, was but a speck in the middle of an ocean.


    But, a problem arose from these stories. This fell upon the religion of the Kremor Kingdom. The teachings of the church preached that theirs was the final land that escaped the great calamity which sunk the lands beneath the surf. The Lords of Light shone their mercy upon the first king of Kremor, granting their bloodline with a divine spirit that would guide them for eternity.


    Thus, the idea that there were lands besides their Kingdom was beyond heretical, it was blasphemous beyond belief.


    It was not until Isaac¡¯s father, Rutherd, had begun to spread the idea that these stories were true that troubles began to surface.


    When Isaac was just ten years old, his father coughed up blood at dinner, falling very ill in an instant. Perhaps it was sheer fortune that Isaac was feeling ill and had not touched any of the food at the table. This was because not only was his father¡¯s food tainted, but both of their meals. A second stroke of fortune that the only members of the Kaylock family present at that table were Isaac and Rutherd.


    Due to his family¡¯s stature, vitality and constitution, Isaac¡¯s father Rutherd did not perish from the poison, living for another two years before his health finally failed him. He spent his time ill and infirm, yet his mind remained clear. In that time, his father had constantly warned the young Isaac to never speak of the other lands. He was to denounce his father¡¯s claims if it were to ever come up. He had to swallow his love for his father because of that very same love. His father went against the Kremor Kingdom¡¯s religion and perished by it. It was for that reason that Rutherd spent his remaining two years convincing his son to neither seek revenge nor speak of other lands. It took two years, but Rutherd finally got his spirited son to swear to keep his father¡¯s final peace.


    Rutherd passed on the next day, historians often look back on Rutherd as the shining example of a loving father. Holding onto life for two years through the pain and suffering to shield and guide his young son. Teaching him what he needed to live in the world and to be the head of the house he would inherit. Time would give him the name Rutherd ¡®The Diligent¡¯, Rutherd ¡®Noble¡¯, and Rutherd ¡®The Protector¡¯. Studies on Rutherd¡¯s symptoms eventually led to the discovery of the poison decades later.


    It would come to be known that Rutherd had been poisoned with Anthera, a neurotoxin derived from a Landrea fisy that targeted the lungs, liver, muscle tissue and nervous system. The toxin would often lead to the body rotting from the inside out, the longer one survived the greater the pain. Most people would collapse immediately from the pain caused as it coursed through the bloodstream. The effects often led to rapid death, though at times a person could last several days, however, the pain experienced was said to drive those who lived past the first night to lose their minds. When Lord Isaac learned of this at the age of sixty two years old, it was said that a several tears fell from his noble eyes. It was the first time Isaac had appeared human since his wife had passed on.


    It was then, at his father¡¯s deathbed, that the frightening figure and wit that would define the man known as Lord Isaac was said to have awakened. His family was still one of the three great houses of Kremor, and he would use his power to gain an unyielding influence to force his father¡¯s dreams into reality.


    But, as the years past, Lord Isaac had begun to forget his true purpose. When his wife died, it was said that it was as if all of his ambitions had died with her. That was, until he met a certain woman. Her ideas, knowledge and wit sparked the long dormant flames deep within his heart. The mind of the great Lord Isaac, leader of the three great houses, crowner of kings, builder of cities, founder of nobles, and the champion of the people had, after almost forty years of silence, once more began to burn with a bright light.


    Just after parting, Lord Isaac had rushed to finish his work with a new sensation of vitality. A sense of excitement surged in his old bones, his servants expressing how he appeared as if he were twenty years younger again. Their eyes filled with joy seeing their master¡¯s flame burning brightly, as if trying to burn brighter than the heavens.


    He wanted to meet that girl again, to speak with her once more. He wanted to share his father¡¯s dreams and his ambitions, to scour the world with her by his side as his adopted heir. It was such a shame he had grown so old, he would never dare to marry someone so young at his age. Though it wasn¡¯t that he had any such feelings to begin with, if one were to describe it, it would be similar to a father meeting a daughter he never knew. Their thoughts and beliefs meshed in perfect sync.


    When they met again, no matter if she was a maiden woman¡¯s servant, a concubine of the Royal Family, or even the wife of the First Prince, he would adopt her into his family. In time, if she truly showed the talent that he saw in her, Lord Isaac thought that he could truly leave everything to her when he passed on. He had already lived longer than any recorded man or women in recorded history, who knows how much longer he had in this world. Currently, as he himself had never remarried and had no heir, his brother¡¯s line was set to inherit the family titles.


    But, since it was he, Lord Isaac, there would be no objection even if he were to suddenly proclaim a random whore on the side of the street his heir. He had that much influence and was that respected.


    His influence could even eclipse the King himself. He would have that woman in his house. Her genius would not be allowed to be wasted on anyone.


    Just as Lord Isaac began to take measures to locate and legitimize the girl, he received a personal summons from the King to attend a holy trial. Since it was religion that in the end led to his father¡¯s death, Isaac personally views it as a great annoyance. His many decades had long since sharpened his mind and tempered his youthful rage. The current Isaac sees the true culprits as the men or women who poisoned the food, not the religion itself. Hence, he only views religion as a bother and the final obstacle to his goal.


    Regardless of what he felt on the religion, Lord Isaac went as the King had been the one who called on him personally.


    The King treated Lord Isaac as an almost father-like figure. Certainly so, even as young as he was at the time, Lord Isaac had every chance to take the throne for himself. If he had put the crown on his head rather than the present King¡¯s, few, very, very few would have objected. The current King was an illegitimate prince that had never been designated as the heir. The previous King had died without selecting a successor and left no children other than the prince. Isaac¡¯s placing the crown atop the present King¡¯s head served as the very foundation of the current Royal family¡¯s legitimacy.


    While one may find trouble gauging the sheer magnitude of the influence carried by the man known as Lord Isaac, it can be more or less scaled in such a manner:


    The Influence of the First Princess is a Count.


    The Influence of the King is that of a Duke.


    The summation of all other noble houses aside from Lord Isaac¡¯s are that of five Barons.


    Lord Isaac¡¯s assets, contacts, control of Infrastructure, peasant support, holdings, and sheer skill in all manners of rulership have increased the influence of Lord Isaac to the point only synonymous to that of an Emperor given those who he¡¯s compared to.


    So, while Lord Isaac is only titled as the Head of a Great House and the Kingdom¡¯s Treasurer, if one were to place each person in the realm to this scale, this is one of the most accurate ways to display these figures.


    Even with all of his influence, there were few souls that harbored even the slightest amount of ill will against Lord Isaac. If one were to wonder why, it would be due to just two factors.


    The first was due to his age and tempered status, since he was so old, there was no worry from those in power that Lord Isaac would attempt to secure full power for himself. He had no children, so the idea that he would secure the throne for his brother¡¯s children was a far off speculation with no grounds for concern.


    The main reason, however, would be due to the sheer number of benefits from just letting Lord Isaac do whatever he wished. Wherever Lord Isaac walked, prosperity descended from the heavens like rain.


    When he had forced the change in taxes to just six percent, at first he had encountered more than half of the present nobility zealously against such measures. After all, if they were taking an average of 25% of their land¡¯s income for themselves, what would they think if someone cut their income down to just 6%. Surely one would voice an objection to such an idea, their livelihoods would be greatly affected.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The only reason it went through was because the then Duke Isaac had used the FULL extent of his contacts, favors, and influence on the court to pressure it through. Even then, the opposition was to the point where it would take up arms to prevent such a change.


    What stopped the first armed conflict in over a century of peace was Duke Isaac¡¯s unbelievable promise. If every noble house was not taking in a larger income with the lowered taxes in just eight years, he would drown himself in the ocean. When he made this claim, the noble houses that were opposed to Duke Isaac¡¯s domination of the court were joyous and supportive instantly. It was an unbelievable opportunity to remove the most dominant political juggernaut. To legally kill off your greatest political rival with just the cost of some tax revenue for a few years while the subject willingly kills himself, it simply was too good to resist.


    Though, when the eight year had passed and the nobles had once again gathered in the Noble Council chambers, not a single house demanded Duke Isaac¡¯s death. The reason was due to an economical and population explosion of a maddening level. If the nobles were taxing an average of 10,000 arbitrary units for 25% to get 2,500 units, they were now on average taxing 45,000 units at 6% to get 2,700 units. The tax was less than a fourth of what it originally was, yet, they were indeed earning more money. Some profited more than others, but not a single one of them had lost out after the end of the eight year period.


    The secret was due to a single Noble¡¯s ludicrous investments.


    Having liquified his entire family¡¯s assets, Duke Isaac¡¯s investments went to every city, every village, and every castle. From businesses, farms, development, roadworks, banks, land management and beyond, Lord Isaac¡¯s very movements had become a blur.


    For the entire eight years, it is rumored that during the 3264 days between the proposal and the gathering eight years later, Lord Isaac had only slept for a total of sixty two days.


    If one assumes the day is made up of 24 hours, that would mean that he only slept for 0.45 hours a day, a mere 27 minutes. The visage of Lord Isaac on the day of the second gathering was that of a pale, skin and bones individual that continued to burn with a blazing fire. In the end, it was Duke Isaac that had succeeded against all odds and revolutionized the economy. Yet, no one stood to gain more than he.


    If we were to go back to the arbitrary tax on the average 45,000 units, the nobles would be gaining 6%. Duke Isaac, however, would be getting 12%, except he would be drawing this percentage from almost every noble holding, completely legally.


    This comes from the various agreements that Duke Isaac had made with each investment. In exchange for his direction and investment, after a period of ten years from the establishment of the contract, they would pay twelve percent of their total earnings to Duke Isaac for a period of ten years. This would only be required if, even while paying both the tax and his fee, that the business in question would still be making a higher income than before his investment. In the end, almost every investment paid through.


    Thus, if we were to use the same arbitrary average of 45,000 units as a base, Duke Isaac would be getting twice that of a noble house, a full 5,400 units. This, however, was not the end of it. One must remember that his investments reached ¡®every¡¯ inch of the realm. So, if one were to arbitrarily divide the realm into 90 individual segments to draw from, Duke Isaac would be drawing from 89 of those pieces, excluding the Royal Demesne as those within that territory were excluded from the tax law to begin with.


    To put that to numbers, he would be drawing a full 12% from 45,000 eighty-nine times. A multiplication of 5,400 by eighty-nine would result in Duke Isaac drawing in 480,600 units per taxation period. Eighteen times that which the Royal Family would take in during an entire year, Lord Isaac would draw in every eight weeks.


    From the economical boon, food had finally begun to be harvested in plenty, fields fully planted and markets bursting at the seams with product. Each year the population grew even faster than the year before. It was only during the eleventh year that problems with overpopulation and the chaos due to both the markets and agriculture being uncentralized began to lead to squalor.


    Sanctioned by the Royal Family, the now Lord Isaac set the foundations for three cities, forming a triangle connection between them. A highway system was forged between each city across the continent.


    Drawn in by various incentives, these three cities became boom towns within months of their declaration. Lord Isaac drowned the cities with his wealth to constantly develop them from the ground up at every level. The continuous development of the infrastructure began to center the entire realm around these three cities. In the end, these three cities became the center of trade and production within the realm.


    By the thirteenth year, Lord Isaac had established over a dozen Worker Guilds, a Steward¡¯s Academy, a Merchant association, and various groups spread out between the three cities. He also outlawed the sale and purchase of slaves within the cities. One was free to own them within the city bounds, but the sale within the city was punishable by death. The purpose behind this was to avoid a total slave dependency and discrimination tendencies settling in within the three cities which would have resulted in a sharp decrease in productivity.


    With the guidance of these labor organizations and educational academies, the boom in population and wealth had been effectively channeled and focused around the three cities. The control of these various organizations led to Lord Isaac¡¯s de-jure full control over the flow of the entire economy. Even if he wasn¡¯t the de-facto leader of each of the organizations, his word still held more power within these cities than all of the guilds put together. Not that these guilds would harbor thoughts against their very founder.


    The end income that had been channeled around Lord Isaac by the end of the fifteenth year of the tax policy had grown to be on par with both the Royal Family and every Noble house¡¯s income combined. Yet, the nobles made more than twice what they used to because of Lord Isaac¡¯s work and diligence. To meddle against such an influence that was constantly gaining them such profit without any work whatsoever would be idiotic.


    It was then that tragedy struck the great Lord Isaac¡¯s household. His wife passed away due to complications of her pregnancy at the young age of twenty-three years old. Lord Isaac was only thirty-eight years old, and he had lost the flame within his heart.


    For his remaining years, Lord Isaac had used his near limitless wealth to the benefit of the realm, aiding the royal family and forging new noble houses around men of merit and skill. The major family of Amalren, who was given control of the city of Ren, the gem of the three great cities, was one of the houses that Lord Isaac built from the ground up.


    Lord Isaac had educated each of the Royal Family, from the King to each of his children. Managing the treasury and overseeing the full flow of the economy.


    During his life, ninety-two Aristocratic houses, over twenty High Noble houses and a Major family had risen with Lord Isaac as their sole benefactor. Dozens of government positions began to be filled by those coming from Isaac¡¯s academies and all of the major factions within the Royal Court were suppressed heavily. A peace was established across the land by the utter domination of a single man, who had decades past, lost his only burning flame within his heart.


    His youthful days behind him, Lord Isaac often doesn¡¯t leave his office within the Royal Capital. His presence in even the most important of ceremonies was beyond rare. The only reason he had decided to watch over a holy trial of all things was because the King had come personally for him, an odd occurrence, but he would comply. This was, of course owed to a certain woman for sparking his flame once more. He finally felt like leaving that accursed room that he had locked himself away in. He no longer sought to live out his days within a small room simply maintaining the realm¡¯s stability.


    When taking his seat, Lord Isaac had inquired as to why such a ceremony had been called. As it would so happen, some woman had earned the ire of the First Princess after interrupting her coming of age ceremony. In her rage, the First Princess was aiming to punish the woman with one of the most cruel methods possible.


    Lord Isaac knew the current condition of the First Princess well.


    As a young girl, she had fallen for a rather ambitious knight who then began to use and abuse the First Princess¡¯s favor to further his desires. When Lord Isaac was raising her, she had been such a diligent young girl until Gregory appeared. After a short period of time after his appearance, the First Princess dropped Lord Isaac as an educator and had been moving to inhibit his influence over the Royal Family. While he certainly doesn¡¯t mind the First Princess acting out, he had already decided to finally remove Gregory from the picture several weeks prior. If he were to actually marry the First Princess now that she was of age, he would cause mayhem on a national scale solely because of his greed. Such a rotten character had not escaped Lord Isaac¡¯s gaze.


    After the trial was over with this supposed woman¡¯s death, he¡¯d find¡­ that¡­ girl¡­ who had the hostility from the Princess¡­


    As soon this recollection had crossed his mind, the First Princess entered the room, followed by three Royal Knights ¡­ and¡­ that girl from the day before. Lord Isaac had to restrain himself from rising from his seat that very moment. He had to be stern and wait this situation out.


    Over the course of the trial, the girl had blatantly denounced the sour nature of the First Princess and had been sentenced guilty. At that point, Lord Isaac was preparing to call the trial off, that was until the First Princess offered both lands and her hand in marriage to Gregory if he won. She certainly had no right to give those lands away nor did she have the right to give her hand away to whomever she wished, but if he were to speak on it now, he¡¯d be undermining the already very damaged authority of the King.


    Since the girl was actually exhibiting such confidence, he had resigned himself to watching for the time being. He had listened to what she said and greatly wanted to hear more about it after the incident was resolved.


    He was a bit surprised when she removed her dress and exposed her body, but judging the dress that she had been wearing from the day before, it was rather form fitting and tight. An obvious move to allow her extra movement and fluidity when fighting a skilled opponent. Given that she still had clothing, though minimal as it was, it was an acceptable decision in the end.


    Sir Isaac¡¯s analysis capabilities had begun to explode as his sensory organs went into high alert. The moment that the girl who woke him up from his dream fell into danger, he would end the trial immediately. Now had become one of his only chances to remove the taint that had invaded the Royal Family. Gregory would perish and the First Princess¡¯s life would fall to the girl¡¯s hands. Being the accuser, the First Princess would likely also die, turning the succession to the First Prince. The First Prince was an astute and diligent gentlemen who holds his justice highly as a virtue.


    A knight¡¯s blade in hand, the girl began to do something akin to a¡­ dance?


    No, perhaps it would be better to call it a dance of her sword, her blade slicing almost faster than even his old eyes could follow. Hmph, perhaps she really could win the bout¡­


    The girl tossed out various statements against Gregory and began to advance towards him.


    It was unorthodox for those deemed guilty to choose to battle the Royal Champion the moment after being judged guilty, but fully within their right. Though, if she had delayed the engagement by even an hour, Sir Isaac would have interceded and thus brought the trial to an end. Historians would later discuss this critical event in history and the hero''s fate had she been brought under Lord Isaac''s protection at that time. While there are various theories on the matter, most agree that the fate of the Kremor Kingdom, as well as countless lives would have been far different. The hero''s decision to fight Gregory, later known as the ''Instant of Determination'', had sealed the course of history.


    As she closed the ten meter distance, she made just two swings of her sword, one right after the other. The first swing was a horizontal slash that created a breeze that Gregory lightly felt from almost nine meters away. The reason was due to her using the flat of the blade like a fan in her one hand. It seemed as if she was merely judging the blade in her hand.


    The second became akin to the eye of a hurricane. At the start, she simply stopped walking forward and took a stance with the blade behind her head, lifting the opposite leg to her sword hand and began to contort her body. The next instance was like a blur, aside from Lord Isaac¡¯s keen eyes, perhaps just two others within the room would have seen what really happened.


    With a single motion, she swung her sword towards the ground while kicking the column behind her and as if propelled by an invisible force just a hair¡¯s breath before the sword hits the ground. Her body shot forward towards Gregory as if she were an arrow. The moment that her blade hit the ground, her body began to spin rapidly, the image of her sword blurring into a ring around her blurred body. It all happened in an instant. Her sword smashed down onto Gregory¡¯s shoulder plate, the sound of metal meeting metal resounded throughout the room.


    Right after the solid blow that obviously broke his collarbone, the girl smashed into Gregory with an extremely solid thud, sending the well built man stumbling backwards several steps. He managed to recover quickly, but the girl was already on him, seemingly unaffected from her body smashing into a metal suit of armor. Her blade descended upon his neck and made contact.


    *Thud*


    Instead of a sharp sound with spouts of blood, a soft thud came from the blow. Confused, the girl took a step back and looked at her blade.


    It was at this moment that Lord Isaac realized something, Gregory was wearing iron armor!


    The standard for Royal weaponry was to make both armor and blades out of silver and gold. to think that he would dare to wear such a cheap knock off rather than true knight¡¯s armor!


    To Lord Isaac, it was a mere passing thought, in fact, anyone else would have made such a realization and prepared for such a thing. It¡¯s common knowledge that Royal arms and armor are made from silver, but to the hero, she had lost track of herself looking at the flattened and bent edge of her blade.


    It was only a second¡¯s pause, but that second proved disastrous.


    From an underhanded stance, using the ground as a medium to increase the force of his swing, Gregory charged the hero, attacking with every ounce of his strength behind the blow in an upwards slash.


    The hero quickly took on her guard, but¡­


    *Twunk*


    *Tink**Tink**Tink**Tink**Tink**Tink*


    *Pshhhhhhhhhhhhhh*


    The hero had managed to put her blade infront of Gregory¡¯s attack to block, but his blade sliced right through the damaged blade using the great force it carried. The blade passing through her defence, slicing across her torso. The cut spanned from her left second lowest rib to her right breast. The hero had backed up slightly through sheer instinct the moment her blade was cut through, but she was unable to avoid a majority of the swing. Her wrappings now began to be dyed red as blood began to pour from her wound. Before even the first drop of blood had come from her injury, Gregory was already on her. Just after his slash, a metal arm guard smashed into the hero¡¯s left temple, sending her to the floor.


    Gregory¡¯s sword raised in the air above his head, and as it did, Lord Isaac¡¯s heart froze. Lord Isaac rose from his seat with the full intent to end the match¡­. all but too late¡­ Lord Isaac¡¯s mind ran blank as he watched the blade move down, as if in slow motion.


    To him, the fraction of a second became an eternity, but, eventually, the blade fell down and blood splattered the floor.


    Lord Isaac fell back into his seat.


    [LNH Chapter 9 - End]


    --------------------


    White''s note


    "Oh my gosh, a cliffhanger!?!?! Curse you White!


    Well, since I won''t be able to release another chapter for a few days, i''ll just mention it here that our beloved Hero does not die here. Such spoilers right?


    Feel free to leave your comments below, they''re what fuel me to continue writing O_O"


    Enjoy~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 10

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 10]


    *Warning, intense psychological trauma and intense gore is present within this chapter. For those who are weak to mental collapse or extreme instances of human gore, please be advised. Reading the [Hidden Story Page] will offer a summary of events once updated for the present arc. You. Have. Been. Warned.*


    Gregory swung down, the full brunt of his finely trained body pressing downwards, the flames of rage fueling his strength. All that he was at that one moment, was pure rage, pure rage, with but a single chance for release. As if responding to this notion, his strength had increased almost twofold mid-swing, all for the sake of slaughtering the source of his rage.


    Her¡­


    The person who had led him by his nose¡­


    Who had deceived him¡­


    Who tempted him¡­


    Who insulted him¡­


    Who disgraced him¡­


    Who taunted him¡­


    Who damaged him¡­


    The pain from his wound shooting an unrelenting level of pain throughout his body only served to ensure that the only driving force within his entire being during that one moment was his pure rage. A burning, black flame so hot that it burned black, black as the hellfire which burns for all eternity as it welcomes the souls of the damned. The depths of such anger could even drive lesser men into madness and depravity if it was baseless, but for Gregory, his ambition kept his mind from breaking down beyond the point of no return. Though, even he would normally be effected, surely so, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that every last ounce of that rage had been turned into fuel for the sake of achieving a single goal.


    His muscles burned unrelentingly as they followed their single command, to strike. In normal circumstances, the human body has natural inhibitors to prevent muscles from damaging themselves or going beyond their natural limitations. When injured, the body would naturally send signals and further limit what the body would be capable of doing to avoid further damage. This, however, does not apply to moments of intense moments of mental or physical duress, similar to a normal mother lifting several times her own weight to rescue her child.


    This is not the only case though as it also can easily occur in times of intense emotional outburst. In the ancient world, there came a time of progress and expansion of the ancient empires. They pressed deep within the lands of barbarism to spread their influence and further their ever growing greed. Deep within these barbarian lands were clans who held special warriors, capable of losing themselves in an intense bloodlust that drove them to a frenzy beyond imagination. These warriors were known for their seemingly limitless strength, courage, and valor on the battlefield. Whenever the name of these warriors passed upon the ears of the civilized soldiers, pure terror took hold of their very hearts. The name of these warriors would be, the Berserkers.


    When the human body enters a frenzied state, it no longer has the ability to logically perceive or analyze stimuli and returns to a primal state. In such a state, all physical and mental inhibitors are lost, allowing the body to behave without any hesitation or fear, so long as the driving emotion was sustained. For the berserker tribes, this was the lust for blood and carnage induced through drugs, spiritual chants, intoxication or even self harm. For Gregory, who had entered such a state, his strength had surpassed any other man within the Kingdom of Kremor, no, perhaps that of several to half a dozen. The sheer level of adrenaline coursing through his veins drove his energy levels to new heights, his ears rang with the sheer lucid release of the pressure this swing represented.


    This swing represented his dreams, he had spent years courting the First Princess and now he was finally going to become her Prince. In a year¡¯s time, he would see to the King¡¯s death and take the throne. After the First Princess aged to a certain extent or he grew tired of her, he could certainly deal with her at any time, his authority would be assured and perhaps he¡¯d move onto one of her younger sisters.


    All he had to do was swing his sword, one, more, time.


    Historians would talk about him, the noble commoner who forged his path into the Royal Palace, stole the heart of an ignorant Princess, and stole the throne out from beneath the foolish and complacent Royalty. The champion of the commoners who with but two strikes from his blade had captured a nation.


    To state, the strike that the hero had landed actually dealt an extreme amount of damage. Gregory¡¯s armor around the shoulder had greatly warped under the impact and an equal amount of damage had been dealt internally. Coupled with rather intense internal bleeding, Gregory¡¯s collar bone had been virtually shattered with various ligaments and tissues being torn as the bone fragments made their way further down due to the force of the impact. In the future, it might very well be possible that Gregory would never be able to fully use his arm again due to such an injury, but at this very moment, it was still possible. With the sheer level of adrenaline and all mental inhibitors missing, Gregory¡¯s arm was still free to be forced into action, regardless of the pain or damage it would cause. In truth, with the level of force Gregory was exerting, it might be even possible that the use of his arm might be threatened completely due to how he was propelling his body into action. In perhaps one minute, no, perhaps even just thirty seconds, Gregory would certainly lose all feeling within his arm as his brain would be sobered by the intense shock caused by the level of intense internal damage inflicted by the wound and his current movement.


    But that would not interfere with this one, final swing. Gregory was letting down the strongest sword swing of his entire life, perhaps of any man within the Kingdom¡¯s history thus far. The force behind it had long since reached the point where if it simply hit the floor, the single mass of solid stone that made up the floor would burst under the pressure, sending debris from the impact flying and a hole of perhaps a third of a meter in a sphere would be left in its place and defined cracks would jut out several meters from the impact site. If a stone column were to have been struck, surely the impact would cause the structure of it to be completely compromised, perhaps even completely cracking through. In both instances the blade would have been completely destroyed, but the damage would have been done.


    This sword, fueled by many sources of the pure strength of the human body descended upon its destined target with a speed that could only be perceived by those easily limited to a single hand.


    The target was a girl who was covered in blood across her torso as she laid on her back, just bracing herself up with her right arm. Her right arm held in an instinctual defense, her eyes winced in what seemed to be terror. She was going to be granted the final death that she deserved, splattered by a truly noble blade while in full terror and regret of her actions.


    But¡­


    Just before the blade made impact, not but a millimeter from her flesh, the eyes of the woman opened. The two combatant¡¯s eyes met in that instant as time froze still. It was the briefest of instances, but in that moment, the natural phenomena known to warriors occurred. Their minds linked and true strengths were shared to one another, everything laid to bare as they came to full terms with their respective opponent.


    What laid in the eyes of the woman was not the fear of death. No¡­ those were not the eyes of one who was about to die, they were that of a hungry hunter who had caught a rabbit in their trap.


    It was, too late to regret.


    The sword connected.


    *Kwunk*


    It broke.


    Gregory¡¯s blade, that had such a great force guiding it such that it could have split stone, had broken over the girl¡¯s arm¡­


    Blood had certainly splattered from the wound onto the ground, but only to the amount that would come from a rather minor cut to one¡¯s forearm. If one would feel their ulna, the bone on the same side of the arm as the pinky finger, one would understand just how shallow of a cut the sword had managed to achieve.


    That was because, of course, the blade had failed to even put a single chip into the bone of the hero¡¯s arm.


    It should be noted that the average human bone, pound for pound, is stronger than steel. Many factors lead to the breakage of the human bones. While they are porous, this does not actually mean that these cause it to be more brittle and actually serves to increase the flexibility and strength of the bone, serving as a model to many engineering projects that use a complex steel frame network rather than a standard grid pattern. While the porous nature of bones serve the average human body well, this is not the case in the hero¡¯s body as her ¡®bones¡¯ are certainly not normal. Her bones and skeletal structure are composed of a highly dense and robust compound structure composed from a single massed tissue that resided within her entire body. This special tissue, or perhaps it would be best to call it a mesh, forged a new skeletal structure out of this special dense compound as her original skeleton was removed. The mesh would grow her new bones in a complex network of twisting and interlocked membranes that formed a solid and dense skeletal structure that, while similar to that of a normal human, was certainly not so. Just three hair widths of this bone compound would be unbreakable by a fully grown male jumping upon it.


    Normally the human body would never be able to function without the natural skeleton as the natural muscles and organs would require the exact skeleton that these structures had developed alongside. In fact, the compatibility issues resulting in the process that the hero had volunteered for had such a high fatality rate that the death rate alone was nearing the 99.9th percentile with only one survivor having been left physically incapable after the procedure and would never be able to properly function again.


    In that sense, the hero¡¯s body chemistry was a scientific marvel. What had to happen was for the body to naturally accept the mesh that had been inserted within the body and allow it to naturally form a new skeletal structure without disrupting the body¡¯s equilibrium by even .001% during the entire process. If the skeleton had formed improperly or the mesh had mutated due to the body¡¯s rejection, she would have surely died from complications. But she didn¡¯t and was the first person to physically adapt the mesh.


    The mesh had imbedded itself into her entire muscular structure as it wrapped itself around her skeleton. After the two week process in which she had been placed in a deep sleep to prevent her from experiencing the sheer pain that such a process would have induced. While remaining in such a sleep, her skeleton was slowly removed over the course of another week. The grueling operation had used the pinnacle of medical science to achieve something unprecedented and had replaced the hero¡¯s entire body structure. While it is said entire, her skull was still only a partial compound as they had only carved down the skull rather than removing it. The risk was deemed far too great after they had found the first true host for the mesh out of nearly ten thousand volunteers.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Of course the hero had not known that the test she volunteered for could be fatal, but it was a program hidden from the government and suppressed any information leakage at great costs. The mesh supplemented and changed her muscular structure and body chemistry to adapt to the new environment that had been imposed unto it. From a great increase of natural cell reproduction to a stimulated increase in cellular energy development, her estimated lifespan was estimated to be well over two hundred years, perhaps even reaching three hundred, a new revolution into the fields of medical science. The mesh also developed a special hemo-globular compound that would rapidly divide and replace the various blood cells within the bloodstream such as the red and white blood cells. This was due to the loss of bone marrow as her current skeleton lacked such a thing. The mesh was also capable of producing a rather high quantity of stem cells which would be released in the occasion of an injury, greatly increasing recovery speed.


    In short, if one were to simply take the hero¡¯s ulna, which had taken Gregory¡¯s blow, and attempted to break it under a weighted pressure placed onto an area of 2.5cm (~1in), it would take roughly 2.3 metric tonnes of weight to break it. Something that Gregory¡¯s strike certainly could not muster. No, even if one were to think about chipping the bone, it would still require roughly between eight and nine hundred pounds of pressure to have been produced by the blade¡¯s edge.


    The blade let out a wild and loud snapping sound and the head of the blade was sent straight downwards as the rest of the blade remained rested on the hero¡¯s arm as if it had been glued in place. The hero made no attempt to move out of the path of the broken sword edge as it passed through her left collar, slicing through her flesh and severing the wrapping on that side. The once graceful wrapping now remained fully dyed in the hero¡¯s blood as it remained on her person, though only just. If much more damage were done, it would be presumed that the wrapping would fall from place, but since it was wrapped firmly several times around it would hold with the current damage. The scene that it kept hidden remaining protected as it was intended.


    The gathering of nobles had at first risen to see the final act as the champion would triumph over their accused. But now those few who had not fallen back to their seats out of shock were those frozen from it, all mouths lie open as an unimaginable sight had presented itself.


    Several seconds passed and the stillness of the room seemed like it would press on for an eternity, until the hero let out a sigh. Raising herself from her lowered position, putting her knees beneath her, the hero grabbed the remaining half of Gregory¡¯s sword.


    Coming to his senses, Gregory attempted to push his blade downwards, cutting the hero¡¯s hand in the process, but to no avail as it seemed as if he were trying to push his sword through a stone wall. But¡­ there was obviously blood coming from her hand, it was bleeding, so why wasn¡¯t it cutting through¡­


    These two events suddenly caused a chilling, mind numbing sobering sensation to run through Gregory¡¯s mind. The burning fires of his rage instantly were snuffed out as he recounted the previous day, how the woman before him had treated a massive stone as if it were a hand weight. A sudden, impossible realisation stemmed from an impossible situation.


    The sword was ripped from his hands, but not before Gregory himself yanked two feet off the ground by a now standing hero. As Gregory fell to the ground and landed on his back, he watched the hero take the sword and throw it downwards into the ground. The sword made a loud crash as it sunk into the stone to its hilt.


    *Crick* *Crickarack* *Snap*


    The hero took two steps and rolled both of her arms as she did so.


    Then, she simply stared at Gregory, but¡­ in her eyes, a spark¡­ no¡­ a flame had begun to burn¡­ but¡­ not a fire of rage or that of revenge¡­ perhaps more like the wild destruction of nature, an imbalance caused by a disturbance within the natural balance of the world. Something¡­ was very¡­ very off.


    Only Gregory, who was but perhaps two meters from the hero could see, the eyes of one slowly descending into the realm of madness. The wires of her mind slowly wearing away as every second passed. But¡­ what was the cause of thi-


    It was then that the answer hit Gregory harder than anything one could imagine, an instant of intense lucid comprehension. The answer had already been given to him, as well as anyone who had heard her tale.


    She was an average citizen, classifiable as a peasant. If her stories were true, she was an average woman that lived a normal life, perhaps a little unusual in her habits and something done to her body, but average in all other senses. According to her stories, she had just five days prior been put through an unimaginable horror, forced to partake in all manners of unbelievable actions for her own survival. The death of what was claimed to be ¡­ hundreds of thousands¡­ bodies laid in gore upon buildings, walls, and streets in the hundreds. Death raining from the sky as a visible substance akin to mist brought death upon those who met it closely. Beasts beyond Gregory¡¯s very comprehension out for her life every second of the ordeal as she went without food, water or sleep for days. Survivors and panic, desperation, all to survive¡­ Suddenly being thrown to another realm outside her mental bearings only to a day later be forced into another battle for survival¡­


    Gregory, as a knight and soldier realized all too well what had happened. The strain on this woman¡¯s mind, was simply too much to bear. Her mind was beyond strong to have survived this much wear, but¡­ the moment he stood above her to finish her¡­ no¡­ perhaps even the strike to her head before that¡­ regardless¡­ that final, lone wire within her mind, finally snapped. Her mind was slowly edging into the darkness¡­


    Gregory¡¯s analysis took all but a moment, perhaps even that of just half a dozen seconds. It was at the end of this analysis that he realized one, final thing¡­


    He was the cause, and she was right in front of him, with power beyond his knowledge. That person, was descending into madness right before him¡­


    It was in that realization that Gregory began to feel something crawling up his spine, a complete, and utter freezing chill. He realized what it meant as he looked up, the hero¡¯s face was mere inches in front of his own, her head half tilted as it looked into his eyes. Her eyes were blank, like that of a child looking inquisitively at a toy, but then¡­


    Her arm rapidly moved to Gregory¡¯s neck, pulling up from the ground with a single arm, hoisting him off the ground with his legs dangling.


    A dark, depraved crescent smile slowly crawled across the hero¡¯s face, though, it was not like those before. Those before felt as if they were veiled in a haze. This, this smile¡­ was cold¡­ it was dark and it lacked any sensation of life as if it were draining the very energy from Gregory. It was¡­ void of anything¡­ corrupted¡­ twisted¡­ lacking any real form¡­ the depths of human nature only capable of a broken mind outside of any comprehensible understanding.


    The hero then spoke with a hushed voice, but since the room was so silent that if a single grain were to be dropped, half of the men in the room would hear it.


    ¡°Hey Gregory¡­. I¡¯m going to play with you for a bit ok?


    Then i¡¯m going to play a bit more until I get tired of it, then i¡¯m just going to bite your head off, ok?


    Much love ok?


    Play nice my little Greeeeeeegoooorrrryyy.


    Teee heee heeeahah. hee hee hee hee.¡±


    As she said that, the hero pulled Gregory¡¯s body in towards her, her face near his broken collar.


    Then, without warning, she bit into his semi exposed shoulder, tearing the flesh away from the bone without a moment¡¯s hesitation. For the next few seconds, Gregory looked at the hero in shock, but once he saw her chewing, his stomach lost itself and emptied over the hero¡¯s arm.


    As if pleased by the action, the hero smiles and flicks her wrist, changing her hold from Gregory¡¯s neck to his armor. She then swings her arm over her head, sending Gregory with it.


    He flies nearly a dozen meters before his legs skid across the ground and his back crashes into a column. His entire body paralyzed from the shock, but instantly comes to his senses after he notices he¡¯s still within the hero¡¯s gaze. But¡­ he can¡¯t move, pure fear had over taken him.


    The hero had initially started walking over to Gregory, but then stopped and began making an ear to ear grin as she started looking around until her gaze found what it appeared that she was looking for. Following her gaze only made Gregory¡¯s heart freeze, it was the hilt of his sword.


    The hero began to lean forward and continued to do so as if she was falling over until a thud rang out and she bolted forward towards the hilt. Her body tumbling around in a rolling somersault, grabbing the hilt as she went by, then retching violently as her body was forcibly stopped by the embedded blade.


    Yanking the hilt out from the stone, a small portion of the blade, perhaps four or five inches of it, remained attached.


    The hero then started to hug the blade, blood running down as she did so, the blade cutting into her bicep as she nuzzled the hilt. Her eyes raised from the hilt towards Gregory once more after a few moments.


    ¡°Gregory.


    LeT.


    mE.


    gIVe.


    ThIS.


    BACK!¡±


    Gregory began to cry as she slowly walked ever closer, the nobles watching were filled with an ever growing dread, not daring to speak for fear of the monster that had been birthed before them.


    All, except for one man, who rose from his seat.


    [LNH Chapter 10 - END]


    __________________________________________________


    [Daily Chapter release - Current Streak: 1 Day]


    O_O "...."


    Well, I suppose most of you DID NOT. SEE THAT. COMING.


    Since this series is on a daily release until further notice, no spoilers as to if the Hero will ever recover!!! \o/


    Or if there is something to recover from :o


    You''ll just have to wait for tomorrow''s chapter to find out what happens next, mwahahahahaha....


    Share your thoughts below about this chapter and how much you love Gregory''s suffering down below!


    No, seriously, comment before I turn the hero on you all...


    Enjoy~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 11

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 11]


    In the midst of the terror and carnage of the hero¡¯s rampage, a single man had the capacity to rise from his seat while all others buckled to fear. This man was the Lord Steward of the Royal treasury, Master of the Knightly Academy of Arms, Lord Merchant of the Eight Merchant Houses, headmaster of the Steward¡¯s Academy, Baron of the King Cities of Zel and Tor, Baron of the port cities of Keldre, Zor, Nahk, and Neldrek, Feudal lord over the castles of Bretzan and Kremara, Lord bestower and keeper of the crown, and Grand overseer of the High Noble houses, Lord Isaac Keylock


    The old man¡¯s gaze was cast upon the figure of the girl that he had spoken to just one day¡¯s past. Her figure tainted by blood, most of which had been her own. The lovely smiling face that she had once shown him, filled with both respect and an endless kindness, was now twisted and deformed in the most unnatural of manner. Yet, Lord Isaac did not show the slightest signs of fear, nor hesitation as the old man walked from his seat and leaned on the railing.


    The aged man then spoke loudly and with great clarity, his eyes focused upon the figure that cast fear upon the hearts of all others within her reach. His words were for the hero, a single sentence that was intended to break the silence gripping the room.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Little girl, just how long do you really intend to maintain this little act of yours?¡±


    The hero took one more step towards Gregory, then, sliding her foot along the ground, turned to face Lord Isaac¡¯s direction. Her head slowly turned upwards to meet his gaze, her eyes had dulled, a haze had taken place within them as if any vitality that had once been within had vanished. Her mouth seemed unlatched and remained open, yet no words were spoken. As she swung around, her body flailed as if it were a ragdoll.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Honestly¡­ What? Were you planning on putting up some act as if you had lost your mind and rampage about in this room after you had your fill of Gregory?


    I may be old, but my years haven¡¯t worked against my mind just yet.


    This is a rather dull plan if you wanted to disappear from the Royal Family¡¯s reach or avoid being abused by authority don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The hero remained silent for several minutes, simply gazing at Lord Isaac with a blank stare. As the minutes passed, the strong and overwhelming gaze of Lord Isaac continued to pour down upon the hero. Then, after a certain period of time, the twisted smile slowly returned to her face. She began to mutter incoherently for several minutes before a single comprehensible word came from her mouth before she returned to her silence.


    ¡°kill¡­¡±


    As if surprised by her own word, she began to look pleased, a bright look beamed from her eyes and began to repeat the word, louder and louder,


    ¡°kill¡­ Kill.. KiLL. Kill! Kill!! KILL, KILL, KIIIILLLL!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!¡±


    Screaming at the top of her lungs, she turned from Lord Isaac and charged at Gregory, who was now writhing on the ground hardly conscious as he lay in a pool of his blood.


    Just as the hero was right on top of Gregory, Lord Isaac spoke once again.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°You know that i¡¯ll have to confront you if you actually continue this game of yours little one. I¡¯ll demonize your character to the masses and you¡¯ll never be able to gather anyone to your side. Eventually you¡¯ll run yourself into a corner or make some mistake. One person against over a hundred thousand pursuers, you¡¯re only human after all, so we¡¯ll eventually run you down.¡±


    The hero¡¯s hand froze right before she was about to impale Gregory with his own broken blade. She paused for only a moment before her smiling face filled with madness turned back at Lord Isaac. Just as their eyes met, Lord Isaac spoke as if replying to the hero¡¯s suggestion.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Hmm, i¡¯m afraid that i¡¯m rather popular with the lower masses. People tend to appreciate lowered taxes as well as more money and a system of education to elevate their status. Even if those were created years back, plenty of noble houses also only now prosper due to my patronage. Those combined will press you heavily in my demise.


    You¡¯re someone who I know for a fact can match my wit blow for blow. you tell me what would happen in either scenario.¡±


    What Lord Isaac was referring to was the hero killing him to eliminate his capacity for resisting her in the future.


    The hero¡¯s silence carried on for several minutes without any sign of stopping. She had gotten off of Gregory and her face was directed at the ceiling, both her mouth and eyes were closed.


    Then, she let out a sigh.


    She turned to Lord Isaac again, however, this time her face was akin to a woman¡¯s pout, one hand on her waist as her posture leaned on one hip. She began to speak as if she were merely talking to an old friend after losing a board game.


    ¡°Haaah, no fair Old Isaac, that¡¯s playing dirty!¡±


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Hah hah, and I suppose making that suggestive motion that you were going to kill me was playing fair?¡±


    ¡°Oh foooh, I was just trying to get you to back down ya know If I had a moment of insanity, I could use it to purge the people who were against me. Heck, even the Royalty are just human, with this body of mine, I could just take them all out and leave. What guard would be capable of stopping me on my way out, if they even knew what I had done.¡±


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Then you would inspire the peasants to rise against the nobility and crush the standing society. You¡¯d probably leave the power to someone else though. You are simply too similar to how I was in my youth.¡±


    ¡°Ooooooh, scary, a Young Isaac¡­ How cute, Aaaaahh!¡±


    The hero over emphasized her words and hugged herself as if she were hugging a younger brother, swinging her closed arms side to side slightly.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Shame though, I might have lost here if we hadn¡¯t met the other day.


    You let it slip that you study the human mind as well as the fact you were a soldier in your youth. No person who learned the martial path as a child would be that bothered by seeing death on the streets unless they were a coward.¡±


    ¡°Oh shoot, no wonder you didn¡¯t buy it. Ya, sadly all the madness from a few days ago doesn¡¯t bother me at all after the fact. The fear was healthy, especially since it is a useful survival instinct so I generally don¡¯t suppress it, but i¡¯ve had mental training, so i¡¯m rather resistant to shock.


    That study is a majoring in psychology, the study of the mind. I¡¯ve already had to analyze dozens of madmen and several hundreds of other people during that time, so a little crazy routine wasn¡¯t that hard to do.


    It really is too bad you¡¯re the loyal powerful noble type. We¡¯d have been able to clear everything if you had any sense of power lust, though given that you don¡¯t already have it all at your age I already guessed as much.¡±


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Sadly not.


    It is always best to let others lead while you yourself keep the world running with you as the core. Prosperity will spread far, far faster if there are two centers of power and influence moving towards the same goal rather than against one another.¡±


    ¡°Same in all honesty, but there¡¯s also the type who inspires loyalty through charisma and purity of will. If that person leaves an electorate based foundation for after they¡¯re gone, those governments tend to last into the centuries. My leader was one of those types.¡±


    Lord Isaac sighed as if he was expecting something more from the mysterious leader.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°No, once that man passes on, the residual people who truly lust for money, power, and influence will rise from the woodworks and begin to seize and corrupt the system again. The more dominating a person is, the more the hounds lie in wait for him to vanish to sweep up the corpse. Those foundations will probably vanish within a hundred years and be completely different after two or three. That¡¯s a shame, I thought that leader of yours was a more thinking type of man to have you so head over heals towards him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, no, his body wasn¡¯t very human Isaac, there were some estimates that he would have ended up living several hundred years because of that body. That¡¯s what mine is based off of more or less, but far less in just about every regard. He had plenty of time to rip out the groundwork of the nation using his dominating influence and reform not only the world, but also change the minds of the people over several generations. The very nature of the human race was going to go through a revolution.¡±


    His eyes wide open, Lord Isaac began to understand the nature of the person she was talking about.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Then i¡¯m simply jealous of his pure fortune, and for the fortune of your world. Truly, some spirit beyond our comprehension has offered its full blessings. With your little performance just now, I highly doubt that there are any of those present who doubt those stories of yours now.


    Well, now that we¡¯ve played a little, would you mind finishing off that trash before something happens where he doesn¡¯t die? He¡¯s been plaguing the Princess¡¯s mind for years now, warping her beyond recognition by this point. It¡¯s probably best that the First Prince takes the role of heir now, the Princess is no longer that kind and diligent girl that I once raised..¡±


    Lord Isaac sighed, looking onwards as if his gaze would pierce into the past where his life knew far greater joy.


    ¡°What the hell?


    That spoiled brat used to be a good person? No, forget good, she used to be a normal person?!¡±


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°She used to be, simply perfect for the roles that the throne required of her until she fell for Gregory. He was probably twisting her mind intentionally to become his puppet, totally dependent on him for everything. The intent was probably to isolate her from everyone else so that he could steal the throne from the Royal Family after the Princess took the throne. Men really do manage some possessive things when a woman¡¯s mind is filled with love. A bad match in the end.


    She simply fell for the wrong man and ended up losing herself as a cost, throwing away her everything one by one for that single emotion¡­


    So, I personally ask this favor, please kill that wretch for me if you would.¡±


    The hero sighed with a ¡®haah¡¯ before turning towards Gregory. He had long since slipped into a coma due to the blood loss and internal hemorrhaging that he was experiencing. The hero readied and threw the broken sword in her hand at him, and with a *Dunwhakump* the blade passed through Gregory¡¯s armor, splitting his heart and entered the stone floor beneath. Gregory died instantly in his sleep-like state without any further pain. With the idea of Gregory only suffering to this level and then not feeling the pain and horrors of death itself, both the hero and even Lord Isaac felt rather displeased with the end result.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Having killed Gregory, the link of light once more appeared between the First Princess and the hero. The Princess¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at it, the King let out a faint sigh as he looked on. The link of light, having turned black after the verdict, had disappeared after the hero made her fist attack. Now the band reappeared with its original golden hue.


    But, this too was only for a moment before the mysterious band of light once again changed. This time, into a deep and burning red, as if one would burn should they touch it.


    The First Princess screamed in agony as a bolt of red energy struck her. It was only for a few seconds before a golden glowing mass of energy no larger than a hand shot over towards the hero, entering through where the link between the two people was. As if her life had been ripped from her body, the princess remained standing there, both hands dropped to her side, her eyes and face lacking any emotion s if she had become a withered husk. All the color from her face slowly drained away.


    After the golden energy entered the hero, the link once again vanished.


    Various nobles as well as both the King and Lord Isaac tilted their heads down as if they were mourning a death, or perhaps a sense of regret for what happened.


    The hero, confused, asked Lord Isaac what had just occurred.


    In response,


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°When a Royal Family member falsely accuses someone during a holy trial before the spirits or lords of light, the will lose their very soul to their accused should their accused actually win. If you were actually guilty, the Princess would have at least not lost her soul, but instead, serve you for the rest of her life through obeying your orders. We take this occurrence as a form of ¡®divine¡¯ punishment.


    That body is merely your puppet now, you can take your anger out on it as much as you wish. After it dies you can determine where the soul will rest, be it in hell or within the light.


    If I can ask¡­ just one more favor, please end it quickly for her and let her join the light with her ancestors. While Gregory may have warped her, she was still such a good child, I truly treated her as if she were one of my own, so please¡­ do me this favor..¡±


    After Lord Isaac finished what he had to say, the hero took a moment to think, gazing up at the ceiling as she had done before. Then, as if making up her mind, walked over to the standing hust that had once been the First Princess.


    The hero stood right in front of the hust, its lifeless eyes raised from the ground to meet the hero¡¯s, like that of a drone sensing its master¡¯s presence. There truly was no life left within her.


    The hero stared at the princess for a moment, then, smacked the Princess across the face with the back of her hand with a *Pshhh*


    ¡°That, was for being such a stupid Princess. Honestly, what girl actually lets herself be manipulated and dominated by such a pathetic person like Gregory?¡±


    The husk merely returned its head back to the original position, locking its eyes back on the hero. Since the hero hadn¡¯t lifted the Princess, nor struck her in an upwards direction, the resulting strike only amounted to that of a light smack such as the hero intended. While her physical strength is similar to that of the average peasant male, if not facilitated by her abilities, the situation would result as if she were a normal human, similar to when Gregory had squeezed her hand the previous day.


    After the husk¡¯s gaze returned to the hero, the hero grabbed the hust by the face with her right hand, pushing it back and causing it to fall to the ground.


    Seeing this, Lord Isaac only sighed, his head sunk slightly as he could only understand that the girl simply couldn¡¯t leave it without venting some stress first.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hey Old Isaac, I think i¡¯ll do you one better.¡±


    Surprised, Lord Isaac¡¯s head rose again, questioning eyes were cast out as he looked down at the scene of the former Princess lying on her back, the hero hunched over her.


    ¡°After I give you my orders, your soul shall return to this husk you call a body.


    Now hear my words, your soul be the bastion of memory, may it cast the locks to oblivion.


    Gregory¡¯s entire existence within your mind, your heart, your soul, shall vanish. Your memories, your encounters, your feelings and dreams, everything that he was, gone. You grew up under the instruction of the kind Lord Isaac Keylock for the many years of your youth, knowing just how much he cared for you, and you felt the same, to you, he truly was like a second father, perhaps a grandfather watching out for you.


    Now, gaze beyond the oblivion, into that which is the realm of my mind. Gaze into the depths of my realm, my home, my life, through my eyes, learn upon that of my reality, everything that I saw for the last two years shall become one with your mind, just as it is to me.


    In this world, I am alone with no other who shares the guidance of the Savior, I suppose i¡¯ll need a friend, so you¡¯ll be forever free from my control. A connection between the two worlds, the only soul from this realm who hath gazed upon my reality and returned. You are of one mind, that is your own and forever your own, your thoughts return, your own being begins anew.


    Now, return to your husk, little Princess.¡±


    The hero¡¯s hand glowed golden for a moment as it rested over the Princess¡¯s eyes.


    After a few seconds, the Princess gasped, as if having been held under water, and slowly rose herself up from the ground. Looking around the room, the First Princess¡¯s eyes eventually met with those of the hero. The Princess was puzzled at first, as if looking in a mirror, but she quickly smiled warmly and spoke. It was as if she was speaking for the first time, a moment that she cherished from the bottom of her heart, she was free.


    (-Princess- Sophia)


    ¡°My name is Sophia, pleased to be in the company of¡­ my~~ hero~~¡±


    Sophia had said this while placing both of her hands together over her heart, falsely swooning when she said ¡®my hero¡¯ in a stereotypical fashion.


    The hero laughed at the gesture for a few seconds and then stood up. With both arms on her waist, she looked up at the ceiling, as was her habit currently, and spoke.


    ¡°Well, after all that fun, I really feel all stuffed up in this castle.


    Say, I feel like a walk.¡±


    The hero looked down at the sitting Sophia and said,


    ¡°Care to join me?¡±


    Smiling as she said it, the hero offered her hand to Sophia. Confused for a second, Sophia quickly caught up and smiled back.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°I¡¯d be delighted, anywhere in particular?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯ll just walk outside for now, then we¡¯ll eventually have to go and check out that island. It really sounds interesting, like a deserted island with a bunch of scary ghosts.


    Then again, you already knew that didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Sophia winked and together, the two began to walk towards the door, but as they were walking, the hero spoke up in an exaggerated tone.¡±


    ¡°Though, I do suppose we ladies will need a guide. Two beautiful women simply can¡¯t be seen out in the countryside without a responsible male with them.


    Now wheeeere on this planet will we ever find someone like that?¡±


    The hero made a drawn out response as she slowly made her way towards the door. Sophia, knowing what the hero was doing, couldn¡¯t help but stop and laughed to herself with a hand over her mouth.


    Seeming to get the hint, a certain man spoke up.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Well then, i¡¯ve been sitting for such a long time on these hard stone chairs, I think I need to let some air blow off all the dust. Would you two ladies mind me escorting you out of the castle, I simply must stretch these worn legs of mine.¡±


    Lord Isaac spoke with a wry smile on his face as the hero turned to him with a face full of over the top confusion, a hand over her opened mouth. Though she quickly turned back to her usual face with a smile and said,


    ¡°I simply couldn¡¯t hope to refuse the great Lo~~rd Isaac escorting us. What a privilege Fi~~rst Princess Sophia!¡±


    The hero then walked over to the wall under Lord Isaac¡¯s current position and then jumped up. Using the rough stone walls as a handhold, she jumped up the several meters into the stands where Lord Isaac was currently standing.


    ¡°May I help you down my dear Lord Isaac?¡±


    The hero said such, but she had already grabbed Lord Isaacs arm and slung it over her shoulder. Lord Isaac then wore a pained smile as he quickly retorted,


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Oh, erm¡­ I can just walk down you know¡­ you do remember that you¡¯re covered in blood yes¡­ on that topic, shouldn¡¯t we get you a doctor for those wounds?...¡±


    ¡°Ah, that reminds me, hey Sophia, I think I¡¯ll need a bath first, i¡¯m a total mess. At any rate though, Old Isaac, i¡¯ll be fine, these cuts will heal up in another twenty minutes, if that. Doesn¡¯t even hurt anymore.¡±


    After she said that, she picked up Lord Isaac, without allowing his a chance to resist, and jumped down.


    After grabbing her purse, the three of them left the room together.


    In the many years to come, historians will look back to this day, the day where the course of the world was forever changed. Many events had occurred and many things would come about from them, but the greatest was what would be known as the age, of the Heroes. There would be many, perhaps hundreds, perhaps thousands or millions to claim such titles, but historians from all races, all creeds, and all nations will agree on a single thing throughout all time. That on this day, the first, true hero, was born.


    [LNH Chapter 11 - END]


    ______________


    Hehehe..


    I did say not to expect the obvious. There are many things hidden within the work, you''ll have to read closely to catch my games. Yep, the Hero never lost her mind, that was merely Gregory''s thoughts being voiced through the narrator, it was completely meant to trick everyone to think she had lost herself.


    Now look forward to the next two chapters as they release in the days to come. I''ve got an exam on Tuesday and Friday, so you can understand if the release rate will be decreasing slightly..


    Enjoy~


    AND REMEMBER, COMMENT OR I''LL SEND THE HERO AT YOU!


    ~White

 NH Chapter 12

    This chapter can be skipped with little to no true lost to the story itself. This chapter was used and made specifically for the author to limit and gauge how to treat and use the nobility within the setting of the story. If at any time you feel that you dislike how the current chapter is going, please feel free to skip the chapter, the next one returns to the regular style.


    You have been informed.


    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 12]


    The room returned to a dead silence after the three figures left the room. It was not due to any of these proud nobles finding themselves deep in thought or being lost in the scene. No, not deep thought, they were completely frozen in a mental state of pure shock.


    In some medical cases, a person¡¯s body will believe so greatly that it has perished that it will give up on living. While there are various cases and ways that the mind or body can cause this, the fact remains that in circumstances of extreme fear or surprise, cells or bodily functions will cease functionality and the body will reach a point of living death, followed by true death due to the lack of cardio-functionality. No matter what blood may flow through a human¡¯s veins, no matter their merit or achievements in life, if fear seeps into the depths of their being, their body shall hesitate as their instincts of survival overtakes their senses. Of course, this is only if the body should actually experience such fear as to lead to said response, those specifically trained to resist mental shock or powerful waves of moral can often avoid the full effects of psychological trauma or shock. The results of such things of said breaking of the psyche as a result of a broken level of fear far beyond a person¡¯s range of recovery will fall to hysteria, the military termed ¡®Thousand-yard stare¡¯, and or simple mental colapse.


    Human instinct is established to a realm of ¡®reality¡¯. This constitutes the ¡®rules¡¯ of the ¡®world¡¯ that they live in are comprised of. A major reason children have such good memories is to adapt to the many ¡®rules¡¯ of their world. These are not meant for a modern world, but from a time where ¡®humans¡¯ were definable as homosapien, before speech and before civilization. The only difference between the animals called homosapien and that of a ¡®human¡¯ is time, and the reactions of that of an animal and that of a definable ¡®person¡¯ will often be the same.


    The most common instances of ¡®rules¡¯ known to human society are the ideology of ¡®religion¡¯, ¡®culture¡¯, ¡®authority¡¯, and ¡®hierarchy¡¯. Many of these result back to animal instinct, as the difference between tribes of homosapien, or even primates can find definition within the bounds of culture and religion. The definition of a leader within a group, or those who orchestrate leadership are thusly authority and hierarchy.


    As humans grow up, they will slowly restrict their concept of the world, allowing them to utilize their diminishing mental capacity more efficiently. While there are an undefinable number of reason surrounding the very concept of human memory that remain unexplainable outside of the realm of mere guesswork and quantitative or qualitative reasoning, the limitation of the imaginative complex of a human as it develops is a key principal of a human¡¯s ability to conform to a society or realm of understanding.


    While it is common for modern humans to be rather rebellious in their youthful phases, the end result is, within understandable means and deviation, a certain level of necessary conformity for the requirement to function within the pre-established societal normalities they are birthed into. To tie these concepts to what had occurred to the near one hundred individuals within this room, the point becomes rather simple. They had long since established the ¡®rules¡¯ of a person¡¯s strength, as well as what a person can and cannot do. They, as nobles, looked at the world from their various perches as they relished in the capacity of trying to climb ever higher as to look down on those beneath them. A peasant must obey a noble, their blood and history gives them authority. This is an unbreakable concept of their society, their very pride based upon the concept of bloodlines and deserved respect.


    To them, Gregory was a mighty warrior, not to mention the fact that he was a man. The woman was, for a lack of better words, a mere woman. Beyond that, Gregory was the greatest warrior in the Kingdom aside from the Second Prince and his opponent was a frail looking woman. A woman.


    The male nobles had scoffed at the very idea of having such a powerful man fight such a frail woman, right up until they watched said powerful man nearly splatter into solid rock and bleed all over the floor.


    Needless to say, everything that had just occurred went far beyond their capacity to understand or cope. The older the person within the room, the harder it would be for them, and the greater the backlash to their minds.


    Well, that, and the fact that a scene of a man being beaten senseless as blood gushed across the floor after being thrown halfway across the room by such a small figure, the cries of the victim turning to moans and finally a silence as if waiting for the end. The scene of the attacker in a blood rage that none of these nobles had ever witnessed sending a fear to the depths of their beings as if they could actually feel the desire to cut flesh slashing at their very own backs. Then, as if it had never happened, the cause of the incident put back on a normal face, altered the soul of the First Princess, talked about the slaughter of every person in the room with the most powerful individual in the Kingdom, and then left with the Princess who had been her rival along with said most powerful person in the Kingdom, all with no signs of any consequence as if no one present could do anything. To actually manage to further add to the already obscene circumstance, the cause of all of this, that woman in that white, or perhaps silver, dress was a self proclaimed ¡®commoner¡¯, thus the very same breed that in all senses of the word should be akin to a dog meant only to serve a noble. That dog, was treating the master as if they were animals to be put down.


    To say that this was a normal level of shock, it would not be too far as to say such an assertion was a substantial understatement.


    But, that simply, simply wasn¡¯t the end of the matter. There was also the problem with that woman. The further the nobles tried to comprehend or cope with the matter, the more of an offense to their sense of reality the whole incident became.


    The woman had, with single arm, thrown the massive Gregory across the room with enough force to temporarily incapacitate the man. Said woman had, just a moment before throwing Gregory, had defended against and broken Gregory¡¯s sword with the very same hand. Instead of the arm falling off and her dying as she should, she survived. The floor should be covered in the woman¡¯s blood, allowing the nobles to deal with how to delay or prevent the First Princess¡¯s engagement. But, the blade didn¡¯t cut her arm off, she didn¡¯t die, and the First Princess is no longer engaged as she apparently no longer remembers that her beloved ever existed.


    That woman, in a scene of horror, had even self mutilated herself as if deranged. A mix of laughter and hate mixed into one as her sheer presence forced its way out as if to dominate the souls of those present. An unstoppable force of fear as if a doom had placed itself upon their entire domain. Without pain or signs of fatigue after losing so much blood, she proceeded to torture and maul her opponent without any hesitation. To nobles who never saw blood, seeing a man slowly beaten and slashed to death would be, in itself, could become a trauma to many, especially the younger nobility. After all, regardless of bloodlines or authority, the younger one is, the less experience they have, and the more certain experiences can have on them emotionally.


    For a modern human, perhaps they would be capable of coping with a similar experience due to the advanced forms of entertainment and enrichment that are available for experience during one¡¯s youth. From action to horror in the realm of visual entertainment to the violence and tendencies induced within the video game industry, there is simply a broader area to draw from. While even many modern individuals can be heavily affected from a scene such as the one that just occurred, due to their larger font of life experiences in a modern world, their brain¡¯s self defense mechanisms would be able to create coping delusions and enter a state of denial until the mind can handle the strain.


    But, to those of a medieval society where they lacked the very concept of the unknown due to an unrecognizable degree of time spent within cultural stagnation, such an occurrence such as what just occurred would have been a heavy blow to their psyche. If they were peasantry, their extreme degree of ignorance and narrow minded nature would have allowed them to simply accept whatever occurred whenever it occurred. This is a key concept as to why religions in ancient times spread and shifted with far greater frequency than in modern times.


    For nobles, however, the peak of most if not all medieval societies that stood within a dense veil of an ignorant arrogance bred from the devotion towards bloodlines and wealth over a multitude of generations are far different. They do not accept, they force others to accept, their ignorance and narrow minded nature is far different to that of a peasant¡¯s, it is one that cannot bend, that cannot adapt, that falls deep within the pools of stagnation and depravity. Such a situation would induce a different mental event all together.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    They would enter a state of shock, their fear of the woman who turned into a monster, their surprise when the High Lord Isaac Keylock was cordial with her, their surrender when it was mentioned she was intending to slaughter them all, their total relief when she left, and the shock and collapse of their mental function as their sense of reason returned and failed them all at once. In other words, when faced with the first unknown of their entire lives, they were simply unable to face it, something they hadn¡¯t even deemed impossible. A word born itself from either a depth of ignorance, foolishness, or unwillingness to accept the probability of an event becoming a reality.


    Everything, after all, has a chance of occurring within some space, within some reality, somewhere, sometime, all things capable and incapable within human thought or reason and beyond can indeed, become a reality.


    If left as is, these nobles might have truly lost their minds as they continued to fall deeper and deeper into the realm of madness as they became incapable of coping with their newly changed reality. Only someone with a significant mental fortitude, ignorance, or sheer adaptability could recover from such a level of shock.


    Within the entire room, or perhaps, within the entire noble population, there were only two men who had avoided the mental shock. Only two, out of hundreds of nobles within the Kingdom, only two had the required skills or experiences to endure a sight of such a nature.


    Lord Isaac Kaylock had been able to avoid even the slightest level of shock simple because of his character and mental strength that would easily weight against or even above that of a modern human being. If born into a modern world, or perhaps any other besides the one he found himself in, his mind would have led him to becoming a revolutionary in almost any field he entered. This is why his mind could easily see through the hero¡¯s almost unrecognizable plans and directed her away from said intent. While the hero is extremely clever with not only her mental training and psychological background, but even her social and cultural context under her leader making her a sheer juggernaut in many ways, Lord Isaac Kaylock¡¯s life experience with tens of to even hundreds of thousands of people, accomplishing many dozens of things a person would normally shirk from even consider of accomplishing within several lifetimes was simply a being who could matcher the hero blow for blow not only within a game of wit, but could even force her back given the situation.


    The hero is only twenty two years of age, no matter how much of a temporal advantage was given to her, life experience of over sixty years of clawing one¡¯s way through a hostile world will trump second hand knowledge. It isn¡¯t a matter of a world, a time, a place or age, it is simply a matter of two different people from two different times. Though, mere age has nothing to do with one¡¯s experience, the fact that the hero is in the same realm as Isaac is a testament to her own gifts. Truly, both are titans within this world, to judge which one would be greater than one another would be to arbitrarily decide that certain strengths are greater than others while ignoring others to state a winner. No, there simply isn¡¯t such a thing as greater or lesser in reality, only those who walk within it. Life¡¯s strengths and weaknesses are two halves of an even greater whole.


    In the end, those of the nobility who could have recovered by themselves were countable on a single hand within the Kremor Kingdom. It, however, just so happened that the only one of these few nobles thusly mentioned had been present for the trial. The person to recover first could be considered Lord Isaac¡¯s greatest student, First Prince Leon Lovett, the man praised and supported by the nobility to take the seat as heir to the throne.


    The only obstacle for the noble¡¯s desires to have the prince take the throne was a single man. That ¡®man¡¯, however, was the political and economical juggernaut that was Lord Isaac Kaylock. Lord Isaac had personally requested that First Prince Leon not pursue the throne so long as he, Lord Isaac, the Prince¡¯s beloved teacher, was still amongst the living. Each of the royal Family see Lord Isaac as if he were a second father, and in fact, all of the Royal Children besides First Princess Sophia and the Second Prince Heraldr view Lord Isaac as someone even more important than their own father. It was only out of his strong personal devotion and love towards Lord Isaac, the man who had raised him since birth, that First Prince Leon had not pursued his own ambitions against his sister and father. While he holds his blood loyalties towards his father, there is a limit to how much one could love a father who rarely spoke and one rarely saw even during one¡¯s childhood. It was no secret that even King Gideon¡¯s own children saw the old man as nothing more than a weak and incompetent leader and actively sought their own interests to ensure the nobles never rended power away from the throne.


    While he had agreed to not pursue the throne, nor take actions against his sister Sophia, this was not because he had given up on the throne, but because of the incomprehensible and absolute wisdom of Lord Isaac that Leon resolved himself to follow the path Isaac was leading. After all, almost half of the noble housed would instantly invest or offer up their entire family assets if it was at the behest of the very same Lord Isaac. One must never forget the influence and accomplishments that single man has accumulated, it had since long ago reached a point of devotion. Authority and accomplishment over the course of over five decades tends to lead to that when most human beings fail to live past fifty years old.


    It was by focusing his entire mind onto that single point that first Prince Leon was able to recover his mind from the void that had been created. All of Lord Isaac¡¯s actions are beyond my comprehension, if it¡¯s him, even that woman is within his calculations. Why else was he completely uneffected. There¡¯s no reason to to be fear this¡­ unknown¡­ for Lord Isaac¡¯s very being is beyond anything¡­. yes¡­. that¡¯s why¡­ It¡¯s just Lord Isaac¡­ If it is him, then it must be.


    Such were the thoughts of the Prince.


    Following this string of rather unreasonable thoughts of devotion, First Prince Leon regained his senses after nearly fifteen minutes of staring into what seemed to be the void itself. As if shattering the realm of silence all around him, he uttered a single word, rending the void that had taken absolute hold over the halls.


    (First Prince Leon)


    ¡°... ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ do ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±


    It started as a single word, but that is all a person needs to start a recovery from a state of shock. A single word, or a single movement is all it takes to claw one¡¯s way out of such a state. Even with that one word, the eyes of several of the older nobles turned towards the sound. After several more seconds, like a tidal wave crashing upon the shores of the Prince¡¯s mind, his full sense of reality returned to him, allowing him to continue what he was going to say.


    (First Prince Leon)


    ¡°Lord Father¡­ What are we going to do?


    We just made an enemy of that¡­ if what I was told right, she was claiming to have been here to help in the first place¡­ if that¡­ no¡­ with her passing the trial, the Lords of Light themselves have truly spoken¡­ her tales are ALL true¡­ and¡­ Oh¡­. Lords of Light above¡­ we have just disgraced their will!


    Lord Father, what are we going to do about this blunder!?¡±


    The room remained in dead silence. While Prince Leon might have recovered to the extent of speech, only a half dozen nobles had truly regained some sense with another dozen or so being able to comprehend the prince¡¯s words.


    However...~


    *Fupak*


    The Second Prince, Master Prince Heraldr, had risen from his seat and crashed his large hands together. The Second Prince was well known to be a supporter of Leon taking the throne, as well as his great distrust of Lord Isaac Kaylock. Often leading to various conflicts, scandals, and outbursts within the court that are often just barely contained.


    (Second Prince Heraldr)


    ¡°Enough of your disrespect, ALL OF YOU!


    Your prince and rightful heir to the throne has posed a question. It may be to the Lord Father, but who are you nobles to disrespect your king!


    EYES UPON THE FAMILY YOU SPINELESS MEN OWE YOUR FULL LOYALTY AND DEVOTION TOWARDS!


    If a mere woman has enough spunk to scare the lot of you, yield your houses now to braver men within your line or from without. It matters not to the Royalty who serves your assets so long as they don¡¯t faint whenever a woman bares a threat to you.


    The King will now dictate the completion of the Holy Trial.


    OFFER YOUR ATTENTION, any still staring off into space shall see your lines ended before the sun sets!¡±


    [LNH Chapter 12- END]


    White''s Corner:


    Well... been awhile hasn''t it? Well a full ~3,200 word chapter for you, with at least one more in the works for tonight, I can''t leave you with just a chapter like this right? So much explanation.... The horror... but, it needed to be done, it is either split this piece into three parts, or have a massive 30 page chapter instead. I opted to start putting the chapters out now rather than delay even longer.


    But ya... six weeks.... Medical school... enough said on that regard.


    I''ve got plenty of material stockpiled in my notebook, just need to type it out and release.


    Stay Tuned~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 13

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 13]


    In reality, Heraldr was the only member of the Royal Family to not only have never been taught by Lord Isaac, but was also the only member of the Royal Family to have never left the Royal Palace.


    He also had quite the reputation for causing an almost uncountable number of scandals around Lord Isaac¡¯s estate, as well as against each of the High noble houses. It was due to Herald''s own skill and negotiative power that he has yet to come under authoritative accusation according to his many underhanded actions against such individuals. It is Heraldr¡¯s belief that the crown is absolute, that it¡¯s kin are above all else, and that each High Noble family is an unmistakable threat to its continuity. The greatest of all threats being Lord Isaac Kaylock, the very man who had ¡®kept¡¯ the throne within his family. A subject to which Heraldr has never trusted, even after fifty years had past without Isaac publicly doing anything towards such ends.


    Heraldr is widely hated throughout the nobility, and rightfully so after all the actions he has committed over the many years. The only reason he still stands where he does is because of where he draws his power and influence from, standing as the third most influential within the entire Royal Court. This power is drawn from his unrivaled spy and underground networks. Through blackmail, corruption, extortion, exhibition, and various exuberant activities across the nation, Heraldr rules the underbellies of the Kremor Kingdom with absolute authority. From martial prowess to espionage, Heraldr is truly unrivaled.


    It was none other than Heraldr who delivered the rising undefeated Champion, Sir Gregory, his First in a long series of defeats. Besides Lord Isaac, it was Heraldr alone who sought Gregory¡¯s downfall. Heraldr greatly loves and cares for his family to the absolute point where he would die a thousand fold and even turn from the Lords of Light themselves to keep them safe.


    But¡­ one could say that the love for his family is a bit too far¡­ his burning chest whenever near his female siblings, whether his eldest or youngest, is the source of Heraldr¡¯s greatest shame. He fully understands that such thoughts are beyond wrong and had done his absolute best to hold back such desires, for he knew that if he were to ever slip in the slightest it would mean unspeakable harm to the honor and sanctity of his beloved family.


    Sadly¡­ one day Heraldr found himself drunken out of his wits after a festival. Using a poison made of druidlily and mandrake tear¡¯s, Heraldr mindlessly spiked the drink of his second eldest sister, Elisabeth, into a temporary comatose state. She was but 14 years old to Heraldr¡¯s 15 at the time. By the time Heraldr had come to his senses, he was awakening to the morning¡¯s first light, his beloved sister forever disgraced.


    Heraldr, however, had managed to fully contain the incident. As he had not fully committed the deed in full, the innocence of the younger party was used to pass the incident as a period. Several maids went missing during that same day, but the incident was fully silenced.


    Only Heraldr knew, but the guilt weighed heavily upon Heraldr¡¯s mind and spirit, the guilt for what he had done was far, far too great. Just three weeks after the incident, Heraldr performed what many men might very well consider one of the greatest forms of penetance to such a crime. Within the Royal Shrine to the Lords of Light, Heraldr performed a total self castration and cauterization. To repent his great crime to his sister and family, Heraldr removed his very pride as a male to prevent a future incident from ever happening. As to the official story, a female concubine of Heraldr¡¯s had attacked him, rendering the piece missing from his person. His father and First Prince Leon were the only ones who were informed of the missing member. The truth would remain forever with Heraldr alone.


    Aside from his flaws, Heraldr¡¯s many talents and influence have kept the Royal Family standing as the second strongest force within the Kingdom.


    Heraldr surely was never one to bluff, so when he threw out such a declaration towards the nobles, it was akin to a direct threat to their status. If anyone would be able to cut through the noble¡¯s shock, it would be the one they hated the most kicking at their pride.


    If the person who had almost single handedly cornered Lord Isaac enough to revoke his title as Lord Treasurer he had held for almost six decades just three years ago was threatening your position and authority, it would certainly reach you.


    While Heraldr couldn¡¯t reasonable destroy so many houses, even if he invoked every ancient law and trick he had under the sun, the threat he made was enough to strike the defiant spirit from the defeated and crestfallen nobility.


    When one considers the nobility, their pride and superiority complexes stand as a defining variable of long running aristocracies.


    In the foundation period of such societies, nobles will generally be loyal for the most part. In a sense, this is one of the highest points for Royalty. Over time, however, if the concept of bloodlines and authority owed to such mediocre reasonings such as how long a family has existed develop, nobles will lose their sense of hierarchy for a sense of superiority. This will often degrade further to the point where the stronger nobles, generally High Nobles or the sort, will begin to believe that the ultimate power is owed to them rather than the Royal Family, regardless if they truly are capable of handling said power. While every scenario is different, often some form or another of a Royal and Noble faction will indeed begin to form if enough time is allowed to pass, no different than any other government. A lead faction and an opposition faction or factions.


    In the Kremor Kingdom, defined by a myriad of ancient bloodlines, the divide between the nobility and the Royalty is a heavily distinct point and the two factions will clash over various issues.


    The room once again went silent, but unlike the previous time, all eyes were focused on one point, the King.


    For all parties present, the one person with the right to act on the situation would be the King, and the King alone. While formality, it was tradition for the Holy Trial to be dictated and dealt with by the King¡¯s pure and divine authority. Of course there were times where the Holy Trial was used to eliminate opposition between rivaled noble groups and the High Nobles dictated the trials, with the current scenario holding so many risks and unknowns, none of the other families would dare to intercede even if they were fully recovered. Most selfish type nobles would never dream of putting themselves at risk. With only a chance for loss or expense with the current incident, the greedy nobles would happily allow the Royal Family bare the full cost. With such a great risk to life and limb, the cowardly nobles would surely never try to take the stage themselves. With the chance of great dishonor and shame befalling their proud houses, both the prideful and arrogant nobles would defer to their ¡®higher¡¯ sources of power to guide them to a deserved success, or rather, a target to blame if they needed to jump ship and avoid failure.


    Like this, each noble present came to wait on the King¡¯s judgement, fully expecting him to assign one of his children, namely Prince Leon to arbitrate the matter, as was his way. The reason Leon had deferred to his father in the first place was to grab hold of the situation and make his own decisions rather than let any power hungry young houses try to make a place for themselves.


    While the noble houses didn¡¯t particularly like the idea of giving the Royal Family free reign, their many mentalities revolving around the present ¡®high risk, no reward, extremely costly¡¯ scenario caused them to instinctively throw all responsibility onto the Royal Family. Surely it is the Royal Family¡¯s responsibility to bare the strife and grief of the realm such that the great noble families weren¡¯t to suffer. It is the reason such a family exists after all.


    The King as known to be a rather weak king to begin with as both the First Princess and Lord Isaac were not present, there would not be much cause to worry about letting either the King or the Prince have the stage. Since a majority of the nobles threw their lot under the Prince, they shouldn¡¯t have to worry about him doing anything to them anyway, and what could a weak King really do even if they let him walk without a leash for a few minutes.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The King¡¯s head rested in his clasped hands, his eyebrows scrunched, showing that the King was lost in deep thought. While it was strange for the King to actually show any expression at all, all those present merely blamed the situation rather than anything else. The nobles also didn¡¯t mind the extra pause as it gave them time to collect their thoughts.


    After a few minutes, the King sighed, rose from his majestic throne, and spoke.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°I, may not be one of the greatest of kings within our long, and proud history.


    I¡¯m neither the wisest, nor the bravest.


    I have not placed a single great accomplishment to my name during my entire reign. Even my very crown was not the gains of my own merit, but handed unto me by another.¡±


    When the King started with this, those present were startled once again, and rightfully so. To speak of one¡¯s shortcomings publicly is akin to political suicide. If the King himself were to actually say this, the authority of the Royal Family could be greatly hampered.


    But that wasn¡¯t why the nobles were so rightfully startled, it was the fact that the King, the weak King, the puppet king without any strengths, abilities, allies, or pull within the court, was speaking. Something that he had never done within the lifetimes of almost every noble within the court. One almost forgets that the King himself is but fourteen years younger than Lord Isaac, his reign of forty six years makes it that Gideon was the only real image of a King any of the nobles had ever known. Silent, sitting upon a throne like an ornament as others ran the Kingdom and managed politics around the throne¡¯s authority. Like a statue, he had sat upon the throne, becoming one with the background, fading from the attention of almost everyone as time went on. His presence invoked neither fear, nor respect, it was merely there.


    The second the King started talking, you can surely bet that the nobles were wide awake by now.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°But, even if I myself am weak, I have lived during the same era as some of the greatest minds of our proud nation.


    I have seen the entire rise of the man we all can know as Lord Isaac Kaylock. From the very moment my father saw that man as a boy, he once mentioned to me that he wished that boy was his own. A rather harmful thing to say to a child I assure you.


    The moment that boy rose to the head of that once declining great house, my father recognized his abilities with great enthusiasm. The King once known as the Talent Farmer, who saw no boundaries between the lowest of nobility to the highest branches of the great houses so long as one had the talent.


    For over fifty years now I have reigned. House after house of new monsters have sprung up as if sparked by that day when he took to the reigns.


    Lord Dorian, master of masons, and head of the Mortcombe family knows this quite well. Not since their founder has there been such a master mason capable of seeing the building of a castle from start to finish. The Mortcombe family has had its hand in the development of every city and every castle. Dorian, you were born into one of the branch families, yet you stand as its head due to your abilities being noticed by the very same man.


    The steward¡¯s academy, the merchant guild¡¯s grande association, the King Cities.


    Reforms to the written and spoken language, to our very culture, new minting processes that no longer involve smashing metal with a hammer, prosperity, development, happiness, order, and a stability like never before.


    All of these things, and not a single one was the design of my wisdom, nor the sweat of my own brow.


    I have contributed nothing at all to this new age that was born around me, but I have seen it all. I have reigned over this Kingdom through this entire age of development, of enlightenment and progress. I am old, very much so.


    I held off on having children until I grew older so that they could bare the burden longer after I was gone.


    I¡¯m no genius, nor am I brave, but I am neither a fool, nor a craven just the same. If I have anything to my name as a King, it is my experience gathered over watching this great era of ours.


    Those who led this age did it under my watch as King, my eye¡¯s tuned to the abilities and tendencies of those great people. I have had many, many years to study their actions after all.


    My eyes have been tried and tested, tens, of hundreds, of thousands of times, gazing down upon this chamber and many others as both you, and your ancestors toiled away around me.¡±


    The King paused again, his tired gaze slowly turned towards the door, then slightly upward as if looking back in time.


    No one spoke, the King, who was nearly impossible to think of during their day to day life, had suddenly sparked a sense of wonder. Where was he going with this?


    They had never honestly considered the King, but he was truly the only King they had ever known. His reign was surely in the midst of fifty or more years by now, or even longer, who truly knew the age of this old King. His reign was longer than most nobles were years old, though this was mostly due to the plagues of years past.


    When one considered old people with wisdom, it is hard to not just default to thinking of Isaac before all others. The King was always just a figurehead to them, always behind someone else who was using his authority as their own. From Lord Isaac, to Minister Abraham or First Princess Sophia, the king had never been outspoken or used his own authority. He never went anywhere, he never did anything, as if a figure merely standing within the test of time, he remained sat upon that throne. Everything decided for him, done without his aid, completed under his name.


    Ever since Minster Abraham passed away ten years prior, it had always been the King¡¯s daughter, Sophia, who had made the decisions. When one considers how a nine year old was making the decisions for a man of almost fifty years, it is easy to understand how the King was merely an object sat atop a throne to them. No one ever truly focuses on a puppet, perhaps the one who made the puppet and if there is one to inherit said puppet, but after enough time passes, one¡¯s attention moves elsewhere. Who would ever think that the King wouldn¡¯t just pass on the decision to his eldest son right off the bat as was his way. A single gesture, a nod, or even keeping his eyes closed for several seconds, that was what the king would normally do.


    In reality, not even Heraldr considered the idea that his father would speak, even less so that he would speak so seriously or even have an expression on his face. The father that he knew was merely the man who gave birth to him and restored the almost extinct Lovett family.


    But, the old king truly did speak, and it was that fact alone that drew such attention.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°I have never seen that man sweat before¡­¡±


    A single sentence, but one that carried a great weight.


    The King was saying, ¡®In my long life that was always surrounded by the movements of Isaac, never once was he worried to the extent that he would sweat¡¯.


    They had simply pushed that previous incident to the recess of their minds. They believed that Lord Isaac would simply deal with it as always.


    The King¡¯s words shattered this rather complacent line of thought.


    If THAT Isaac was concerned to such an extent, it had long since stopped being a simple matter.


    But no one noticed, a single line of information that had been unintentionally included into that statement.


    Though, if they had picked up on such a piece of information, it would be the nobles themselves who would be sweating...


    After all...


    ...how could the King have seen Isaac sweat, unless he was still watching when Isaac had been brought down to the ground by that woman.


    He was still watching, his gaze was unbroken the entire time. The shock that had nearly taken the minds of almost every noble, the peak of society, failed to imprint itself upon Gideon.


    [LNH Chapter 13 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    Second chapter out of my stockpile is now out to enjoy. I''m looking to get one more out before I go to sleep.


    Can''t leave everyone with just more lore and invisible plot building can I?


    Stay Tuned~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 14

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 14]


    There is no one who is truly born for greatness, only those who are born with the ability to become great. Those who rise are as common as those who fall in the worlds both known and unknown.


    As those who rise towards power grow higher, there will be those who begin to follow, those who had come after. If one with the ability to rise towards the peak achieves their goal, those who followed after shall continue to do so. The greater the person sitting upon the peak, the fewer who would rise to challenge it, they will sit beneath the eclipse that are those who are great. But, are they not great themselves? If they are not great, then are they weak? What truly defines those who are weak? Just the same, what defines that which is strong? There is the saying that the strong shall consume the weak, but just as there is the saying the weak make the strong or the weak can eclipse those with potential through effort. In reality, who is to say there really is something so easy to define life as merely weak and strong, dark and light, wrong, and right.


    ***


    ¡®I have never seen that man sweat before¡­¡¯


    The implication of worry, the worry of one who stood at the peak can resound upon all those who stood within the shadow of their eclipse.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Who would have honestly thought that near the end of my reign, yet another absurd existence would appear¡­


    Another world¡­ strength¡­ talent¡­ wisdom¡­ speed¡­ another one to challenge the peak¡­ Mocking everything we¡¯ve ever done with those cutting eyes¡­ and¡­ she most certainly could have done it too¡­¡±


    A chill ran down the spines of just about every individual present.


    No one needed any clarification as to what the King was referring to. They knew all, all too well.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°I suppose I should act like a King at some point.


    I disband the position of affairs minister. I¡¯ll be fine dealing with my own affairs for the time being, I am the King after all.¡±


    The room was aghast.


    Rightfully so, the scene was that of a powerless puppet suddenly dismissing the puppeteer.


    There were no laws against it either, the position itself was a position made by those who wished to use the authority of the throne without their opposition. The position was only furthered roughly twenty five years ago by the late Minister Abraham who had established himself as the main leader of the noble faction, aside from the domineering Lord Isaac. While what Abraham could do was limited due to Isaac¡¯s constant interference, the fact that Abraham¡¯s seal was second only to that of the Royal seal spoke wonders about the level of authority Abraham had consolidated for himself. That very same position was currently occupied by the First Princess, thus disbanding it was something the King, the First Princess¡¯s father, could easily do. She was his heir after all, she¡¯d respect his decision, especially after leaving blatantly from a Holy trial before the verdict.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°I knew it was likely my little daughter that would succeed me, well, so long as Isaac managed to keep living beyond my years, just as I knew my eldest son right there would probably have taken it by force from her if that man went on ahead of me.


    Since I had nothing to teach such bright children, I left them to him, and afterwards there was nothing that I could ever dream to offer them. The only thing I could think of back then, the only lesson I could give them would be to let them run the nation in my stead, for better or worse. I¡¯d let them operate while both myself and Isaac were still within this plain, so either he, or I would pull them out before they fell too deep.


    I suppose that¡¯s why I¡¯ve lived so long, ahaha¡­


    So long as I am still on this throne, there¡¯s a limit to how much these energetic children can bicker. I¡¯d be able to see which child would serve the realm best, then resign the throne to that one before my time was up. That way I could ensure the succession would be stable, though if that man was around, I doubt the succession would see so much as a spark regardless of who took my seat.


    I¡¯m a rather simple man when it comes down to it, and an even simpler king.


    I looked back at what happened to my family during my childhood, and swore I¡¯d never let it happen to my children.


    My only fear in life was that my children would grow up to kill one another like my own kin did. I¡¯ve spent my entire life aiming for that solemn goal. This single goal, to peacefully pass the throne over to my brightest child without bloodshed.


    How it saddens me greatly, that at near the end of that path, something would come to happen.. something like this madness¡­


    My Nobles!


    If you could have possibly predicted these events, tell this old man!¡±


    As one might think, the room remained silent.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Then perhaps my vision hasn¡¯t gotten as clouded as I thought it might have¡­


    Heraldr!¡±


    At the call of his name, Heraldr¡¯s shoulders jumped. He rose from his seat and immediately fell to one knee towards his beloved Lord Father.


    While he was never sure, Heraldr was the only person to have suspicions that his father wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared. The King wasn¡¯t an incompetent king after all, otherwise he would never been upon the throne so long, nor would he have been able to avoid every noble¡¯s advances for power. Somehow, all of the power within the realm circled around the silent throne as individuals used the throne as a source for their own ambitions. Instead of the nobles limiting the throne¡¯s power, they centralized practically everything around it in their political race against one another. Since the King was such a weak king, they never worried about Gideon turning the power against them.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Such a turn of events¡­ surely it wasn¡¯t all according to a plan that his father had concocted¡­ To consolidate the throne without a drop of blood¡­ without resistance¡­


    It was because Heraldr¡¯s own ambition was to see a similar reality for Leon that he had plunged into the depths of the Kingdom¡¯s underworld, to grasp control of it and eliminate all threats towards his family from within and without.


    So after hearing his father¡¯s words, he simply couldn¡¯t help his body from shaking.


    It was true¡­


    But he couldn¡¯t lose himself in his ever rising thoughts, he had to answer his King!


    (Heraldr)


    ¡°Yes my King!¡±


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°As your father, I request you to surrender your position as third to the throne.¡±


    Hearing this, the nobles began to murmur.


    Before such a gathering of nobility, if Heraldr gave his consent, there would be no going back.


    Heraldr himself shuddered even more violently, a sudden wave of pressure sweeping over him. So this was what his father was capable of¡­


    His father had just told him he was disinherited, in a normal case one wouldn¡¯t be at fault for being greatly upset over something of that nature¡­


    But¡­


    how could Heraldr ever refuse to buy into such a plan as that¡­


    (Heraldr)


    ¡°If it is the will of my Lord Father, the King of Kremor, I officially renounce my candidacy¡­¡±


    Even with his great loyalty, even with his sights upon the greater picture, to agree to be disinherited by his father was painful for Heraldr. If it wasn¡¯t for Heraldr¡¯s secret shame and the inability to produce an heir, Heraldr truly might have hesitated, even with what he believed his father had planned was true. Instead, he felt as if his father was unknowingly offering him a chance at true redemption, thus instead of hesitating, he jumped at the opportunity.


    It was already a silent agreement between his elder brother and he that he would support Leon from the shadows rather than vie for the throne himself. So losing his claim in the long run might actually work to his favor.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Mmmm, I know that i¡¯ve wronged you rather harshly Heraldr¡­


    I hope you will continue to show such loyalty to your brother when I am gone.¡±


    There was silence for but a moment after the King stopped talking.


    Then it finally sank in and the room burst into an uproar, neither the First Prince nor Heraldr, nor the rest of the Royal Family or even the Nobility could have hoped to believe the King had just said those words.


    The true message in those words¡­


    Leon would inherit after the King passed on¡­


    ...Leon was now the designated heir, selected and locked in by law and by word of honor before the gathered nobility of the realm¡­


    Simply¡­


    An outrageous declaration to behold.


    For years, the obvious lineage inheritor expectant was the First Princess Sophia who had the full backing of Lord Isaac.


    That would mean¡­ the King was actually daring to go against Lord Isaac!


    THAT Isaac!


    The King had always gone along with High Lord Isaac Kaylock¡¯s decisions, and with very, very good reason for it. Letting that man have full autonomy and authority to do as he saw fit had only brought even further prosperity and benefit to the realm.


    So, why would the King be going against Lord Isaac? The very man who gave the King his throne!


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Leon¡­¡±


    The King had started as if he were going to say something, but then stopped, turning it into a call.


    (Prince Leon)


    ¡°Y¡­. yes Lord Father¡­¡±


    Leon attempted to rise from his seat, but his legs simply couldn¡¯t hold his weight. He was lightly covered in a cold sweat as his heart beat rapidly. As he made a forceful attempt to stand, his legs buckled under the weight and he fell to his knees. Given the situation, to those at a distance, it merely looked as if Prince Leon was zealously kneeling before the king. Leon¡¯s nervousness was only apparent to his kin who could see his face.


    If one would think on the situation, King Gideon, in all his years, had never been outspoken.


    Almost every major issue had been settled by others outside of his control, especially after his first few years of rule.


    Besides this supposed weak father, Leon¡¯s heart was trembling. This¡­ was the intensity¡­ the authority¡­. no¡­ the majesty of a King¡­


    [LNH Chapter 14 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    Well, that''s it for tonight.


    It''s 2am and i''ve got plans for the Holidays.


    I''ll have another chapter after I wake up to release.


    Stay Tuned~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 15

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 15]


    King Gideon¡¯s heir had been the subject for political warfare within the noble court for almost eleven years. As the King had decided that the ¡®most suitable¡¯ would inherit, noble factions practically arose to support each of the first three children over night. Of course the Second Prince¡¯s faction was almost non-existent at the current date.


    It is basic political strategy to support one of the first three as they have the greatest claim to the throne. After the third in line, the legitimacy of their claim drops off drastically. Even if one of the first three dies, that wouldn¡¯t mean an increase in their standing. Merely increasing the support the first two gain, or even further distancing them from the throne altogether.


    Now, considering this knowledge, one may finally see the depths of the King¡¯s true plans as it was to those within the room, especially to Heraldr.


    If the King had just had the third in line renounce his claim, what grounded legitimacy would those even further down the line of succession have now?


    Even if Leon, who the King had just chosen, dies, the King¡¯s succession choice remained the same. The one most suitable, if the third wasn¡¯t suitable, that would thus give grounds to the main two factions surrounding the First Princess and First Prince to denounce the other successors by way of claiming they lacked ¡®suitability¡¯.


    To go even further, by the King openly stating that Leon was chosen, the previous heir apparent, First Princess Sophia, was longer ¡®suitable¡¯.


    This is why the King¡¯s single statement was so ¡®outrageous¡¯, he had, with just a few words, disinherited his entire family and locked down the position of the heir apparent


    Many nobles had begun to wonder if this was even still the same ¡®puppet king¡¯ they had always mocked and ignored.


    The shock and despair from the previous incident, that had only just occurred not even an hour before, had already long since forgotten in the face of current events.


    If but temporarily.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°My son, you are the only one who should succeed me now.


    It matters not the shock on this court, before any maneuvers can be made, I can no longer have a choice but to act and stave the grounds that yours and mine own kin have for the throne.


    These incidents have stolen my time, and my ability to remain silent.


    My eldest daughter, your own sister, is lost to us.


    As you know, as per the laws of the Light, your sister lost her soul.


    While the body still walks and breathes with her memories, she is truly dead to us upon this plain. The young woman I loved as a daughter died but an hour ago, but her rest was forever rended by that woman. That woman changed her memories, who she was, who she loved. To tamper with someone¡¯s soul is beyond wrong, but, we will not be seen to have taken action against that woman.


    We will leave her to Lord Isaac Kaylock, he chose to lead her away, we shall await the results.¡±


    The King pauses for a moment, looking away from the still trembling Leon, the shaking now even becoming apparent to the nobility, though there were few who could blame the youth. He was only eighteen years of age after all, and there was not a soul within the room who could have believed such events could occur one after another.


    To the King right now, the world was simply moving too fast, and the old man and father known as Gideon was lamenting every second of it.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Leon¡­¡±


    Leon¡¯s shoulders jolt and shake wildly as he replies. It was as if he was beaten senselessly, yet every strike was a treat, Leon simply didn¡¯t know how to feel or respond anymore.


    (Crown Prince Leon)


    ¡°Y¡­ ¡­ ye...yes Lord Father!¡±


    The King sighs and lowers his gaze from the distant lands that the King¡¯s mind had wandered towards, and directed itself upon Leon, their eyes met.


    It was the first time in Leon¡¯s entire life, that he felt so small, the pressure his father was giving off was immense. Even the high nobles had begun to sweat slightly under the current circumstances.


    Where was he drawing this unbelievable power from¡­ Where did he find this untouchable authority¡­ No¡­ he had it all along¡­ no one ever noticed, they never thought¡­ but¡­ this is the true power¡­ the true pressure of a King¡­


    For his entire life, this man had hidden away the true potential he had to be a king.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Even if I am to die tomorrow, you will promise this old man that you will never go after her. She is far beyond your reach, you will never be able to pull her down, not even with you, not even if the whole realm were to join in your chase.


    She is beyond you my son.¡±


    *Dooon*


    The King dropped a single statement that was beyond absolute, it was a crushing declaration.


    No matter how capable Leon was, no matter who joined with him, to take revenge, or even harbor such desires against that woman¡­ was practically taboo¡­


    Leon, a man who cared for his family, who had the duties and principles of chivalric code imprinted into him, could not simply accept his father¡¯s statement.


    To forever forgive a person who tained one¡¯s kin was simply impossible to a knight!


    (Crown Prince Leon)


    ¡°Lord Father I-¡±


    Leon could not bare what his father was saying and had blurted out¡­ but he was almost instantly cut off.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°SILENCE!¡±


    The King¡¯s voice boomed throughout the room, causing all of the color on Leon¡¯s face to visibly drain away, his heart skipping every other beat due to the sheer pressure his father had given off. It felt as if a surge of energy had just pulsed through the room. To even the mighty and proud High Nobles, even if it were just slightly, their hands were trembling¡­ they were trembling before the true might of a King.


    The silent puppet king had just shouted, and with his words came an unquestionable level of authority.


    To say the least, the current man standing upon the throne was no puppet king¡­ no¡­ that is a real King¡­ to the nobles, that figure standing atop the throne was extremely intimidating. They had never experienced the true potential of the throne with but a single soul sitting atop.


    Was the King always that tall....


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Who do you think you are speaking to boy!¡±


    Leon remained silent, his body freezing and then trembling as if his body could not process how to react, his attire visibly showing signs of sweat as it permeated from every pore.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°ANSWER YOUR KING!!¡±


    The King¡¯s voice erupted from his core.


    Leon could feel the vibrations of the King¡¯s powerful voice coursing through his body¡­ he felt numb¡­


    (Crown Prince Leon)


    ¡°I¡­ m¡­ my¡­ ki¡­ king¡­ i...i¡­¡±


    The King signed once more, he had obviously pushed the boy too much. Leon wasn¡¯t even twenty years of age yet, of course he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep hold of himself yet.


    But this would prove a useful and necessary lesson.


    The King once again lamented at his fate.


    He should not be the one to give Leon these lessons. The various minds of the nobles would have molded him into a figure they would accept, and combined with the wisdom of Isaac at his core, keeping him from becoming the noble¡¯s puppet as he had.


    Heraldr would deal with the darkness that the nobility or the spirit of man could birth, thus allowing Leon to focus solely on the light.


    This was something that Gideon had decided when he was but twenty years old. He would have a first born that would bear the blight and displeasure of the court. If it were a woman, than all the better as the second born could be the male. If that happened, he could allow his family to become truly stable and ensure that he would not witness his children destroying one another from his grave.


    He was the King who was given his throne, he was not owed it.


    He couldn¡¯t rely on the past Baron Isaac¡¯s support, no, he was isolated in the Noble¡¯s court.


    The various factions had all supported one High Noble family or another after the fated Incident of the Royal Genocide that had happened just two years before the previous King¡¯s death. The various courtly factions broken out into a silent war to destroy the Royal Family, taking all but the King and Gideon¡¯s life in the process. Over three hundred lives from both sides were lost in a single night, thousands more in the weeks to follow. But the uproar quieted eventually, and the King passed away, with the sole member yet carrying the Royal blood being an illegitimate child that was birthed by a great noble who had been raped by the previous king.


    Not a soul had backed the bastard son of the late King. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Baron Isaac¡¯s political maneuvers, citing that only those capable of performing the holy ceremonies of Light could sit upon the throne- an ancient law outside of common knowledge-, Gideon would not have been sat upon the throne.


    Doing so had actually somewhat isolated Isaac as well, even if he was a prominent High Noble. He even had one of the largest factions vying for his place upon the throne, but he had gone against their desires and had put the last of the old bloodline upon the throne. Needless to say, but the old sentiments against the old line were still present at the time.


    The King had no other options but to be controlled, he had no authority to do otherwise.


    But, he would not let the Kingdom fall to the nobles!


    He gambled everything, using the name of the King for all it was worth the moment he took the throne, to support the rise of a single man.


    The King had no talent for numbers, nor agriculture, management or stewardship. He was by all means, a rather simple king.


    But even a simple man can have strength if he can look within and without to find it.


    The eyes of a man who gazed upon all, upon enemies, upon desire, upon ambition, upon skill and genius, upon every form of man, every noble, every talent greater than his own that passed before him during the flow of time.


    If he was at the bottom, than he only had to look up to see how to improve. The further down, the more amazing the top will look to one¡¯s self.


    All he, the king, had to do is look into a person¡¯s eyes, even for but a moment, and his gaze will be able to breach into one¡¯s very soul. The eye capable of gauging a person¡¯s capacity without fail, that is what the King¡¯s entire life was used for, to train a single trait. It was not a mighty ability that could bring him authority, yet it was not a weakness that could be exploited, it merely was, and remained so for his long reign as king.


    A person¡¯s intent, their strength, their wisdom, their true intentions hidden within their hearts, he could see it all.


    Even today¡­


    It was because of this that, even at a young age, Gideon knew that he could never be a true King.


    But as Isaac flourished, he realized that this man could open the path for his children.


    His influence would easily grow to one day stand above all others, but he would never be able to use it greedily for himself.


    Though¡­ the king could never truly trust him¡­


    There was always something¡­ hidden just beneath the surface¡­


    Something that even he could not understand, like a guiding force that simply spanned beyond his comprehension had reached out and changed that man¡¯s course.


    It was because of this that Gideon had made sure that Heraldr remained outside of Isaac¡¯s influence. He had to make sure that there was someone held behind to keep the family safe, safe from what even he could not see.


    It was because¡­ because he once again¡­ that feeling, as if that hand had once again surfaced that he could no longer remain silent.


    Like a storm consuming all, if he didn¡¯t stop it here, he knew those present could never brave the surf. They would have been consumed by what they could never understand.


    He had to set them straight here!


    He must save his family before they fall into disaster!


    That woman was¡­


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°My son, she, is beyond my reach, beyond your reach, beyond our reach.


    What she is, is simply above you.


    My eyes have seen thousands, if not tens or hundreds of thousands of talents above my worth. Yet, for all these years, a figure known to all had dominated the peak that had never been bested or met during my entire life.


    You all know who that is. No one can deny that man after all these years.


    That woman¡­ those eyes of hers¡­ they¡¯re the same eyes¡­ she¡­


    The same¡­ as that man¡­. that woman... they are¡­ the same¡­¡±


    [LNH Chapter 15 - END]

 NH Chapter 16

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 16]


    ¡®those two¡­ are the same¡­¡¯


    The meaning behind the King¡¯s words were beyond anyone¡¯s wildest imaginations.


    The greatest burning flame of their entire lifetimes could be matched?


    Impossible!


    It can¡¯t be!


    No!!


    The King had just said what the nobles had truly, truly feared. It was too much, simply, simply too much to handle. Could they even hope to stop it¡­ her¡­ it¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter¡­


    Could it really be that even that man¡­ may not be able to contain it¡­ that¡­ woman¡­


    Is it really true¡­ that she also stood at the same peak?


    No, how could they accept that!


    That monster of theirs could never know an equal!


    The notion was simply too great, too pressing¡­


    Especially for the prince, for Leon, who praised the man in question more than any other.


    He burst out in defense of the man he respected the most.


    (Crown Prince Leon)


    ¡°Lord Father!


    You speak too much!


    That woman is but a worm, a beast compared to-¡±


    But he didn¡¯t get far, his father already knew his son at least that much. That he couldn¡¯t take Isaac being insulted was a fault in on itself that could have easily been exploited.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Boy¡­


    I¡¯m not asking for your opinion.


    This. Is. Reality.¡±


    Once again, the room went silent.


    Prince Leon bit his lower lip, his right fist clenching until his knuckles clicked and creaked, his nails biting into his skin.


    He could never accept this¡­ no, he would never accept it¡­


    But¡­ this is his father¡­ his King!


    He cannot speak out against the King¡­


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Now, what to do about that monster of a woman¡­


    We are certainly not going against her, that much is completely certain. There is nothing to gain by suppressing, well, rather attempting to suppress someone who could easily become a great future boon for our people.


    Hah¡­ truly¡­ is she even a person we can hope to suppress¡­ I probably wouldn¡¯t have said a word if it were actually that simple¡­


    How to deal with this so that future trouble can be avoided¡­


    How¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Wait¡­¡±


    At that moment, the King had an idea¡­


    No, perhaps it could only be considered a memory that could have let to a mere hint to a possibility. It was simply that far off from an actual idea, a single shot into the shadows hoping to hit a fly on the wall.


    The King¡¯s mind flashing back to the method that the Baron Isaac Kaylock of old had used to place him upon the throne.


    Using an ancient law to bypass all opposition!


    But¡­ even so, the King knew almost nothing about ancient law¡­


    While he was no idiot or incompetent, he was treated as such and never given the slightest ounce of education. From language to even reading, he had to slowly teach himself over the course of decades.


    From history to numbers, the old king truly knew none of it. He even had to learn how to read on his own, within the matter of seconds to minutes he had alone, over nearly twenty years. One could only really say that he became literate roughly around the time he reached thirty four years old. Since everything was run without him, he never had the chance, or means to hone or pick up any skill pertaining to leadership, only social skills.


    When trying to solve the problem before him, King Gideon was once more reminded of his great quantity of shortcomings. He was so old, yet he had so little background to use to solve the problems at hand now that he stepped up to the plate¡­


    He claimed the role of the one to solve the problem at hand¡­ but¡­


    No, it is far better to say that the King, if he hadn¡¯t spoken up here, everything could have well been lost. Though there is no way for him to have known everything.


    His view was that his kin and the nobles would have turned their fear into a blind hatred as they lacked any explanation to the current events. It would have led them to their doom by that woman¡¯s hands the moment they made her into an enemy. How could they actually contain or fight something like that?


    Neither he, nor Isaac, can hope to live forever, these children and nobles would be left alone against a figure who was at the very least equal to Isaac. Except, unlike Isaac, she would be an enemy against the throne, rather than the one maintaining it.


    If looking at the King¡¯s position, one would actually wonder if, the family loving King, had not actually been forced into this situation. If you saw a doom over your children, it would hardly make sense for one to simply back away, a true father would stand right in front of his children, sacrificing himself before he let even the slightest harm befall his children. Such was the path Gideon decided to take, before it was too late. To him, there was no other way anymore, Isaac left, and all that remained to stop the tide was him.


    In the clouds of Gideon¡¯s mental fatigue, the image of that woman¡¯s face, filled with chaos, once again panged upon the King¡¯s psyche.


    He could never bear to allow his precious children to have such a being as their enemy¡­


    Just as the King thought this, his eyes went full.


    The edges of his face lifting.


    That was it!


    That is how he could avoid the future clashes between these people, that is how he can protect his family, even if it meant turning the entire noble world into his enemy!


    And that was..


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°Heraldr!¡±


    There was the slightest pause, and then his shoulders jolted after realizing he had suddenly been called.


    Heraldr¡¯s response was a simple ¡®Yes!¡¯


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°The eyes¡­


    That woman had brown eyes did she not?¡±


    Heraldr pondered the odd question for a few moments, he had not truly looked at her face but why was the King¡­. Wait¡­


    He couldn¡¯t actually be planning to¡­ Amazing¡­


    Heraldr couldn¡¯t help but shudder¡­ this was his father¡­ unbelievable¡­ how could he have not seen such ability within his father¡­ how could he have thought this man was weak!


    The eyes! Of course he could use the eyes!


    *!!!*


    The nobles began to realize it too, and then whispers began to come from the seats where the High noble houses were seated.


    Just as they realized it, Heraldr raised his head to speak.


    His eyes glowing with anticipation¡­ was his father really going to¡­.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°I can see it on your faces¡­


    So I suppose you have all realized what I plan to do¡­


    Well,


    On my full authority as King, I declare that the social status of that woman has been determined.


    Upon the eighth day of Silverlight, the Rise of the seventh High Noble house within the History of Kremor, the High House of Argat has risen!¡±


    At the moment the King spoke, the Noble¡¯s sheer outcry was fierce.


    NO!!


    HOW DARE YOU!!!


    YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO DO SOMETHING LIKE THAT!!!


    KILL HER!!!


    MAIM HER!!!


    BANISH HER!!!


    But the old man, standing atop the throne was unaffected.


    No, one can¡¯t say that the King¡¯s current actions and the sheer level of attention on the old king that he was now receiving had no effect. In truth, the King had long since passed his mental threshold and was hold on only through sheer willpower.


    The only thing keeping him conscious was his determination and sheer stubborn nature in the defense of his children.


    Thus, in the face of a parent determined to protect his offspring, what true force could ever cause such a person to back down.


    (King Gideon)


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.¡°To where has it become the realm of the nobility¡¯s charge to say what thine King shall or shall not do, to say, and to be?


    Certainly the King I be has remained silent in the actions of the nobility and others, but when had it actually been that such a right of mine hath been legally revoked before the council of nobles as is the only way to remove my rights as passed down by the Lords of Light above?


    To be and to not be within a realm of silence or within a realm of action, that which is remains does it not?


    I am King, ruler of the highest class.


    The roles of the nobility is but my charge and not their own.


    My words had been but spoken for me, do not take it that I have no ability to speak them myself!¡±


    The room was aghast


    He was completely right¡­


    By the laws of the land, the King was completely right¡­


    They truly had no grounds to say anything, their only legal responsibilities were to manage the tax and lands, as well as to offer their educated council to the absolute king of the land¡­


    In times past, they had asserted control over the throne after the Royal family was all but wiped out, they simply used a puppet to control the throne. Since the child was so young, they could keep him dumb until he died to use the throne to their purposes. Once he died, they¡¯d slowly corrupt Leon to suit their purposes.


    With the peasantry being educated, the roles of the nobility had already fallen under threat, but so long as they moved once the King died, they could prevent their decline after some time passed. Such was the plan of the High lords and the other ninety four lesser houses.


    But now, due to the single stand of that weak and mediocre king, their plans were shattered.


    The nobility normally play laws against the Royalty to gain ground and restrict the Royal¡¯s movements. That is the basic concept of the nobility, to damage the reputation of the Royalty at every turn and use laws to protect themselves.


    If the Royalty had the authority, the militarial control, and the law, the nobility are reduced to mere people with naught but their blind pride.


    (King Gideon)


    ¡°The Royal Family charges this¡­ Silver Hero¡­ with the demesne of the Isle of Demons as per her interest in the territory. All lands within the island, the resources, and citizenry or species unknown are under her legal charge¡±


    ¡­ Silver hero?


    What..?


    What sort of name is that?


    Wait¡­ what was her name in the first place¡­?


    No, just call her what the King does for now, who cares what the name of ¡®THAT¡¯ woman is!


    True¡­


    Ya¡­


    Why should we nobles care about that woman?


    But¡­ ¡®That¡¯ woman is now a High Noble! What are we going to do about her¡­


    Such were the conversations being held by the various families present. Most were waiting for the King to continue speaking, but, after several minutes the King merely sat back down on his throne.


    With a wave from his right hand, the King signaled that the decision was over, and thus, so too was the trial.


    A great number of nobles were greatly dissatisfied, but as the situation was gravely against them, they saw it as a chance to retreat and gather ground rather than pushing their luck. Being given the chance to retreat and plan was treated as a gift.


    In truth, many would look to the King¡¯s actions this day and wonder why the later famed ¡®King of Silence¡¯ had allowed the nobles to leave when he could have easily used his present absolute authority to permanently weaken the nobility. After decades of silence, the power of the realm had been centralized by the very people who would normally have tried to remove it. As the King had remained silent and weak for longer than any noble could remember, the nobility had no longer had any plans nor contingencies for the King.


    In simple terms, it was common opinion amongst historians and storytellers alike that the King had allowed his only enemy to retreat after he had not only routed, but totally surrounded them with a sneak attack from behind, each flank, and within. Even centuries later, historians simply could not understand why the King would actually allow the nobles the chance to recover when they were already in a desperate situation. To corner an enemy only to let it go while it knew just how cornered it was, was a great blunder in all sense of political or military tactics.


    However, such misgivings and misinterpretations are often the case within the passages of time, and the passing of man.


    One can never truly know what was going on within the mind of King Gideon as he stood upon the throne with a grand authority for the first time in nearly fifty years.


    The true reason for the King¡¯s actions were hidden from all records by Heraldr. The truth behind it all lied within the moment the final noble had left the room. The second the guards outside the hall reclosed the large doors to the room, the King, King Gideon, collapsed from an intense seizure, his eyes bleeding as he slowly bucked and spasmed to the ground from his throne. The truth is that he had been feeling an intense pain from his head since after he shouted at Leon, but toughed through the ever growing intense pain for the sake of his mission. Near the end, both of Gideon¡¯s legs had gone numb and he could no longer speak, which is why he fell to his chair. Feeling his consciousness growing faint, he ushered the Nobles to leave the room, knowing that if he were to collapse before the gathered and enraged nobility, it would lead to their demise for sure.


    In a panic, Heraldr and the rest of the Royal Family quickly brought Gideon to his chambers via a secret passage where they would personally treat the King over the course of two days.


    Miraculously, King Gideon would not only survive, but even regained consciousness just after those two days in good health. The only resulting problem would be the damage to Gideon¡¯s brain as a result of said seizure, leading to the loss of his verbal functionality. While his vocal cords were perfectly fine, the King could no longer form words, and thus was functionally mute. He could of course make noise, but forming words was beyond his ability.


    After the King regained consciousness, he and Heraldr would devise a way to hide his present condition from public knowledge. Thus, while the other Royals knew their father collapsed, the fact that he could no longer speak was hidden to just Heraldr and Gideon.


    The initial awakening of the King was met with great confusion as Heraldr was greeted by the King¡¯s panic. Only after almost twenty minutes of trying to understand the situation did Heraldr hypothesize that his father had lost his ability to speak. While he didn¡¯t know how it happened, Heraldr surmised that it must be the case due to the random noises coming from his father¡¯s mouth instead of words.


    Days later the court would receive a report that the King had fallen ill with an unknown throat ailment and had thus been bedridden for the previous days. As a result of his illness, his voice was greatly damaged, and a decision that the King would no longer be capable of realistic communication wherein Leon would step in as regent while the King was recovering.


    One could never know the chain of events that would one day come about due to the King taking a step back just after striking the hornet¡¯s nest.


    [LNH Chapter 16 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    And with that, the last of my premade material has been burnt up. Luckily I managed to write up a good amount of material for the next chapter during the down time at a family gathering today. Next chapter, the hero returns to the big screen!


    Stay Tuned~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 17

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 16]


    *Tok* *Tok* *Tok*


    *Shh* *Shh* *Shh*


    *Tlick* *Tick* *Tlick*


    Within the halls of the Royal Palace, three figures, each with their own rights to a dominating air walked through the Royal Dormitorium.


    From minor nobles not present within the trial to the mains and servantry, all made the greatest haste to clear the way for these three people.


    From just the mere sight of the first two, one might wonder if it is all but a dream, there would be no one within the entire palace who would dare to block their way. Most of those present didn¡¯t even dare look up as they felt the natural need to bow their heads, or even fall to a knee, due to the sheer social class of these individuals.


    They feared that if they even made an attempt to gaze upon such beings, they would spoil their very visage.


    The youthful nobles, would of course, turn their gazes upwards to appreciate the two women of the group, to feast upon every detail as if trying to sate their ever burning hunger from within. To their great surprise, one of the woman was rather covered in blood, her cloths, or rather a distinct lack thereof, were in tatters. But, since there was a holy trial occurring within the main chambers, they all but assumed that this was in some part due to it. Not that they would question it due to the other two people that were walking along with her.


    While a few nobles looked past the blood to enjoy the beauty and rather exposed figure of that woman, most ended up becoming even more intimidated by the mere aura of the other two.


    The woman on the left was First Princess Sophia Lovett, heir apparent to the throne and owner of the Champion Knight. With direct support of the legendary Lord Isaac, her influence within the Royal Family was second to no one, not even the king.


    Then, there was the elderly gentleman on the right. That man was none other than the legendary noble, the forge of the crown, the golden mind, the united founder, Lord Isaac Kaylock. A man who had revolutionized all, who owned all, who knew all, and who gave all. From the lowest peasant to the peak of the nobility, no, he WAS the peak, the definition of power itself, an inescapable and over domineering pressure. Merely looking at him from such a close distance was enough for several of the servants to nearly lose consciousness. The youthful nobles felt as if their very flesh was being slashed by Lord Isaac¡¯s very presence.


    So leads to the main question on the minds of these youths¡­ who WAS that woman daring to walk BETWEEN such people! No, to even walk with them was beyond a dream, even for the first born of High Noble houses, to walk with such people might not be possible¡­ One could only imagine¡­


    These beings before them¡­


    One can only imagine the sheer, nay, incomprehensible font of power one would have to draw upon to become...


    Beyond...


    Beyond their reach...


    Beyond their wildest dreams...


    Each one. beings beyond them had passed their pitiful existence without a care upon them...


    But... to gaze upon such beings as they within their lifetime... no... to witness the gathering of three such beings... simply... a gift from the light....


    ... no... surely this is what true light is¡­


    ***


    One of the deeper regions within the Royal Capital¡¯s Castle found itself nearly abandoned after the arrival of just three souls. That would be due to even the most esteemed servantry being requested to leave the area.


    That location, would be the Royal Chambers.


    Within this area resided the personal realm of each Royal Family member. Halls upon halls of glorified rooms, each decorated with a personal luster representative of owners past. That would be because, while it was still the Royal Chambers, the current occupants numbered less than twenty. In times long past, there would be an innumerable quantity of people of varied connection to the Royal Family gracing these halls, now, the Royal Family¡¯s number had long since dwindled. King Gideon had been the last, and only now began to restock the Royal Family¡¯s number.


    Of those who grace these halls remain the greatest of authority and blood within all the land, surely those of the serventry who maintain such an estate must be of suitable blood themselves.


    The maids and servants are all of High Noble blood. The only beings suitable for actually serving the needs of Royalty.


    It is not far off to say that the High Nobles send their youth off for the sake and chance that one of their yoke might bear fruit. Either by seducing a member of the Royal Family, or gathering secrets for use, heavens know that a single piece of information to use against Heraldr could save a noble family a hundred times over. The man had no weakness¡­ he could not be tempted by even the the most alluring of noblewomen, and when a noble house dared to bridge out with a male¡­ the result led to great grief upon the Great Vonderaman household as their fourth son was disgraced before the court.


    Indeed, if one of their yoke managed to gain any hold over one of the Royals, be it for the scandal, forced ties, or other reasons, this was the source of the sheer quantity of High Noble servantry that wandered these halls.


    While there were but less than twenty Royals, there was well over a hundred servants that tended to the Royal Chambers. While the Royal Chambers was a rather large area that occupied almost two square acres of territory within the Castle, only twenty rooms needed to be tended to with any regularity. It¡¯s not like there would suddenly be an influx of Royals, they are all either children or youthful teenagers. Even the eldest, Princess Sophia had only just entered adulthood!


    The old King had already expanded his line and no other houses made an attempt to replace the late Queen Casandrena, nor did anyone believe the King would take a new wife at his age.


    Each of the rooms within the Royal Chambers were specially arranged according to the sole occupant¡¯s tastes and desires. Every desire could be fulfilled, even if a Royal would desire several concubines or a lover, there were plenty of High Noble servantry specifically there for such purposes. It certainly was not as if the Royal Family themselves were not aware of the plotting of the High Nobles, it was just that there was no reason to truly worry. So long as Lord Isaac lived, their place was secure. While this level of complacency had not truly set in yet, the younger of the Royal Family lived on without a care in the world. Only the like of Second Prince Heraldr, First Prince Leon, First Princess Sophia, Third Prince Haegar, or Fifth Princess Eleanor had their eyes set on reality rather than the pleasures of their noble blood.


    In this hall, the party of three were now before a door made of black opal plates. The shimmering rainbow of colors would captivate just about any average onlooker.


    The room¡¯s gateway surely matched the position of the owner, and reflected the unmistakable majesty of the Royal Family.


    This, of course, was the entrance to the domain of the First Princess of the Kremor Kingdom and heir apparent, First Princess Sophia Lovett.


    The three figures before the door were the aforementioned owner, Sophia, the hero, and Lord Isaac.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Unable to get past her first impression of a door completely decorated in a precious and rare gemstone, the hero simply couldn¡¯t help but comment.


    ¡°Well, i¡¯m not one to judge, so i¡¯ll just ask now, why the hell do you have a peacock door Sophia?¡±


    Looking up at this unbelievable door, it was unbelievable how someone actually managed to gather up enough opal to make these large tiles, let alone to consider that it was black opal instead of regular opal. Coming from the middle class, seeing such a glamorous display of decadent wealth caused the hero to have mixed feelings.


    (First Princess Sophia)


    ¡°It¡¯s my birth crest stone¡­ well that, and I really like the color.¡±


    Hearing the answer to her question¡­ the hero simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to comment and Sophia continued.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°A few years back, a massive boulder filled with this majestic material was dug up in a lesser noble¡¯s territory. That noble thus donated it to Isaac over here in his attempt to gain favors.¡±


    Isaac simply sighed and offered a short response,


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Well, I WAS looking for a gift to commemorate Sophia¡¯s graduation from the Steward¡¯s academy for nobility. It just so happened to fit my needs, so I purchased it for her.¡±


    And¡­ the hero¡¯s eyes slowly lost energy¡­ slowly¡­ slowly¡­ the hero simply felt tired, though with obvious reasons. She was stuck between a Princess and a High Noblemen talking about their modest gifts¡­ gifts that would have set the hero for life had it been in her world.


    To measure such a gift, the boulder in question weighed almost six metric tons, or ~13227 pounds. From there, the standard measurement of a gemstone is the carat, wherein a single pound would equate to ~2258 carats. That would mean if the boulder had been composed of the pure gemstone, it would be roughly 29,866,566 carats. But, this wasn¡¯t any regular black opal, it was multicolored black opal. The difference being that normal black opal would be worth, in arbitrary units, ~15-35 currency per carat while multicolored black opal could be valued between ~150-20,000 per carat. Even though the boulder had only been roughly 60% black opal, one can easily see that the sheer expense of such a gemstone as this could have reached into the billions. Such an item had actually been regarded as a regular gift and used to decorate a doorway.


    It would have been a far greater surprise if the hero, coming from a normal wealth background, to have not been affected by such relaxed talks. The cost of billions for a door¡­


    In the end, the hero had no real choice but to just brush this realization off with a sigh.


    The gift of a rock with a net worth equal to the entire yearly budget of a normal modern day city.


    Seeing the hero sigh, Sophia let out a small chuckle and grinned, fully aware of how the hero¡¯s current train of thoughts had wandered off at the mere exposure to the extravagance of the Royal Family.


    In response to Sophia¡¯s light laugh, the hero threw up her arms and made her way to pass through the lavish doorway, but, just before the hero entered the room, she left Isaac a short comment without looking back.


    ¡°Hey Isaac, did you ever notice the eyes of that Puppet King? Scary stuff right there¡­¡±


    Without saying another word, the hero entered the room.


    Isaac¡¯s face shifted slightly, exposing that he had entered a certain degree of deep thought. A slight seriousness had taken over the calm disposition that always kept the face of Lord Isaac.


    (Lord Isaac)


    -Hmm¡­ so she even noticed Gideon huh¡­ sometimes I truly can¡¯t belie


    But, before he could finish his train of thought, Sophia cut in.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Isaac? What did she mean about my father?¡±


    With her inquiry, Lord Isaac realized that his current demeanor was not the calm and collected High Noble, Lord Isaac Kaylock, but that of a troubled old man. In an instant, the worries slowly revealing themselves upon Isaac¡¯s face vanished, the face full of collected confidence once again permeating brightly. His response was quick.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ what indeed.


    Well, if it is what I think it is, you¡¯ll certainly have an answer before you both finish cleaning up, so no need for this old man to share his suspicions with this young Princess.¡±


    Sophia tilted her head questioningly and asked back,


    (Sophia)


    ¡°You both?¡±


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Hmmm?


    Did you not notice that she had gotten her blood all over you during the trial? I actually have to admit my surprise that no one stopped us to inquire your condition, especially with that woman being drenched head to toe with blood.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s gaze quickly looked down, and let out a *AHK*. Her carefree face turned into a clear frown as she pulled out her fabric to investigate.


    She had drops of blood stained into her dress all over, how in the world had she failed to notice something like this sooner?


    While the answer had been that she was fully captivated by the current string of events, asking such rhetorical questions often help release or relieve building stress or tension. Well, that, or help build it given the situation.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Well, as much as I¡¯d love to wait in a Lady¡¯s room as two young women a third my age wash up, I have matters to deal with before we depart.


    Things are surely going to be noisy for a while, no doubt because of your friend in there.¡±


    Without saying more, Isaac turned down the hallway. After walking several feet away, he mumbled to himself ¡°I wonder if she got to your father as well¡­¡± . While not intended for Sophia to hear, the silence of the halls carried Isaac¡¯s words.


    Confused, Sophia made an attempt to question Lord Isaac, but only received the negation of an ¡°You¡¯ll See.¡±


    Oh, did she really hate when he did that.


    Throwing her arms down with a *Haaaah!* the Princess followed after the hero.


    [LNH Chapter 17 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    Here I go again... writing in so much more information that I didn''t have in my notebook that I have to split the chapters again, lest I have huge 25 page chapters ><''


    I really want to release these three chapters together... but it''s ~3am and i''m feeling the mystical realm of slumber calling my name. I''d have held onto this chapter until I typed the other two out if it hadn''t been for the several days between my last release. Thus, enjoy, i''ll see about the others later tomorrow.


    As always... 1 chapter turns into two, then when I need to type it out, each chapter turns into 2~3 more chapters... is it a bad thing? I really wonder sometimes... Everything from chapter 12 to the end of the prologue arc had been intended to be one chapter... but it kept growing and growing in my notebook ><''


    Well, as I often like to say, leave your comments O_O, I like comments... and... if i''m happy, there''s a greater chance for more chapters... I don''t see the correlation... why did I mention that again? Oh, who knows.


    Stay Tuned~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 18

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 18]


    Inside the room was no less impressive than outside.


    The ceiling was covered with crystal ornamentation, the furniture all crafted out of marble by an obvious master craftsmen turning the stone into a true ornamental pieces of art.


    The floor shone with a deep blue, a deep, dark blue, that held the hero simply captivated by. To her, it was as if she were walking atop the ocean as hints of green and other blues were mixed within. As it would turn out, this stone happened to be yet another rare gemstone, but one only originating within the world the hero had entered.


    The large bed was covered in a deep purple fabric and embroidered with what could only be golden thread. The structure itself was most likely either silver, or white gold, as it gave off a silvery luster. Atop and surrounding the structure was a white-silver drapery that served to add a more matured and elegant feel, giving the sense that Royalty truly did reside here.


    Beyond that, there was a single rug near a large mirror in the corner that, even from the hero¡¯s distance, was obviously velvet which she thought of as odd. Though, what the hero actually didn¡¯t know was that during more medieval and ancient times, to create velvet was one thing, but the actual cost of velvet was astronomical. In this room, the carpet was in no less inexpensive to anything else within the entire room.


    As the hero walked up to the mirror, she found herself sighing as not even that was normal. The frame itself was crafted with gold as each corner was delicately crafted and turned into works of art. Behind the mirror was not the usual silver or copper background, but an unbelievably polished golden mirror. They had actually used this much gold to make a mirror¡­. the hero was besides herself to the point where she simply had to give up on the matter. She was within the room of the Heir to a Kingdom¡­ there was simply nothing she could do about this glamour¡­


    Looking around, the hero noticed several black doors, each as dark as night, yet the longer one stared at them, the deeper the black seemed to become, as if trying to swallow you within. The hero shrugged, thinking that it was just some stone she had no knowledge of, which would be correct. While not nearly as rare as the other gemstones, this door was made of a solid gemstone known as Ocalite, a slightly transparent gemstone. When made as thick as it was for the door, it truly felt as if it were pulling you in due to the fact that your eyes were looking deeper into the door, causing an illusion to your brain. The material itself was not actually that expensive nor rare, due to the discovery of an entire quarry of the material, a full acre of the gemstone. Naturally the stone was devalued, but obtaining several specimens that were both flawless, and bringing them the near twenty miles to the Royal capital without a scratch, and then turning them into these doors via master craftsmen. Certainly the price would escalate to ¡®Royal¡¯ levels. Originally the Royal Palace had ordered nearly a hundred of these doors, but only these few within the Princess¡¯s domain were flawless.


    Hearing footsteps behind her, the hero put both hands behind her head, not turning to the source and speaking.


    ¡°Well¡­ it seems you sure live in the lap of luxury little princess.¡±


    With a *Hmph*, Sophia entered the room the hero had wandered into, as it happens, the hero had wandered until she found Sophia¡¯s bedroom. Surely enough, not only was this room filled with visual delight, but every room. Yes, this room was not the only room, but one of several individual chambers that Sophia used for her various purposes, the size of each room was no less than two thousand square feet. When thinking of the size, one should go back to the game of cat and mouse that Isaac and the hero played on Dorian and Gregory for several hours, in which they had rarely gone through the same place more than once. The Royal Palace is a massive structure of an unbelievable technical innovation that spans no less than almost three square miles and almost four hundred meters in height. In modern terms, it is even higher than the Eiffel tower.


    The reason such an architectural marvel could be created was due to the exceptionally tough and dense stone used for the creation of the Palace¡¯s structure. This stone was the deep red material known to Kremor engineers as the ¡®King¡¯s stone¡¯ or Ambaragon. Placed onto the Mohs scale for toughness used to rank such things as diamonds, rubies, and the lot, the Ambaragon stone would rank at an unbelievable 7.8, making the only materials capable of realistically scratching it diamonds, rubies, topaz, and very, very determined craftsmen using very large machines to smash at the stone. This was because when the Ambaragon stone was shattered with large force, instead of blowing into pieces, it would crack alone very fine and smooth chunks from either a few meters to even several dozen meters in length.


    While the engineers believed they were breaking the stone, in actuality, studies made in the future would detail Ambaragon¡¯s growth to be similar to that of emerald as it forms large pillars of the material, growing side by side with countless other pillars of the stone. While growing next to one another, they never fused in structure, thus not forming a seal. What the engineers were breaking up was actually normal minerals that had formed in between the gaps that had taken on a similar red color. To actually separate the stone at each end required days, dozens of metal tools, and around the clock shifts of workers to cause the stone to whether. This had been the official writing, but some historians believe the engineers had a chemical solution to weaken the stone at the ends, allowing the harvest, though there was never any proof discovered and all attempts to discover such a solution failed.


    The high density of the stone ranks out at a 10.5, higher than even some metals such as silver which ranks out 9.6 or iron that ranks out roughly around a ~7.6. Now one might be able to imagine why such a stone could be used to create such a marvel. Impacting the large stone would lead to premade beams to be already cut out, only requiring determined craftsmen beating and chipping away at the ends to remove the heavy material.


    The full time that was required to build the majestic Royal Palace had been long since lost to the Royalty, but records hidden away within the Mortcombe family indicate that the Royal Palace required between two hundred and three hundred and fifty years to complete. Records showed that roughly half way through the process, the King at the time had grown tired of the red color, and had ordered a white stone to cover up the red structure. He had originally wished to replace the use of red stone with white, but after a major collapse detailed to have caused almost three hundred deaths, the idea of abandoning the Ambaragon stone¡¯s usage was abolished. Records also state that nearing the end of the construction, the legendary ¡®King¡¯s Quarry¡¯ had run out of Ambaragon, leaving the project¡¯s planned height of almost 700 meters, abandoned.


    To this day, another source of the King¡¯s stone has yet to be found and historians wonder if the majestic source of the Ambaragon might not have been a meteorite as records show the quarry to be of a spherical nature. The engineers at the time had to re-evaluate the structure¡¯s design which resulted in the structure known today. The Walls surrounding the Royal Palace that had been made fully out of Ambaragon were remade to only use Ambaragon as the internal structure with only pillars making up the top twenty meters of the wall. Internally, the bottom was completely solid with Ambaragon pillars sinking nearly fifteen meters into the soil, not merely placed upon the ground as many walls tended to be. This idea had been due to the planning of the historic founder of the Mortcombe family, Caspian set Mortcombe, famed throughout history as the man who designed the Royal Palace of the Kremor Kingdom. The Origins and meaning behind the ¡®set¡¯ lead cannot be found within books, but has been associated similarly to that of ¡®von¡¯ and not an actual title.


    Even after the unknown hundreds or thousands of years that had passed since the structure¡¯s completion, there remains not even the slightest sign of age. This was due to while stone¡¯s weakness is corrosion, and metal will rust or corrode in similar fashion, as Ambaragon stone possessed both such a tough molecular structure as well as great density, the normal corrosion risks of rain, wind, and sun would have almost no effect on this stone. After all, if the stone¡¯s Mohs scale rating is a 7.8, that is only 2.2 away from diamond itself, and one cannot ever imagine a diamond being corroded by water or because it sat out in the sun or wind too long.


    As Sophia entered the room, she noticed the hero¡¯s expression as it wandered quickly throughout the room and decided to throw something back at the hero who had been playing with her emotions since her arrival. Surely enough, Sophia had heard the hero¡¯s every word, listened to every thought, knew every detail, even more clearly than the hero herself could remember. This being due to Sophia being exposed directly to the hero¡¯s memories less than an hour previous. The annoying thoughts and realistic observations about her, the princess¡¯s, character left her wanting to strike back.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Yes yes, you love the shiny room. I get you lived in that small house of yours, but you truly do need to get over the culture gap girl. I¡¯m the heir to the throne, and not only are you within a castle, you are within ¡®The¡¯ Royal Castle, of course there¡¯s going to be luxury and fine living within.¡±


    Without looking back, the hero spoke towards the mirror that had Sophia¡¯s figure in it.


    ¡°Hail Princess Sophia!! Inheritor of the pretty stones capable of making the common folk feel poorer than you!¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Saying this, the hero bowed towards the mirror, an odd movement, but the meaning certainly not lost.


    Slightly annoyed at the hero¡¯s continued poking at her emotions, the Princess walked over to the hero and pulls her by the ear.


    ¡°Oy Oy!


    Why the ear!?


    Wait¡­ what?!?!


    What are you¡­


    Kyaaaaa!?¡±


    Sophia had dragged the hero into the center of the room and had begun undoing the hero¡¯s top wrapping.


    Being about as surprised as anyone would be from having someone undoing your clothes, especially for a woman, the hero jumps back.


    ¡°H¡­ hey!


    What in the world are you up to Sophia?! What¡¯s your game..?


    Well, not that I mind, but¡­ a little forward aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Making a sly face, the hero looks over with a provocative expression as if suggesting that Sophia had complicated intentions. Even though Sophia knew the hero¡¯s joke, she still felt her heart beat slightly faster, her face slightly red and her words flustered, especially when the hero started walking over.


    Surprised at the hero¡¯s advancement, Sophia¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t convince her heart as it beat faster and faster¡­


    (Sophia)


    ¡°W¡­ waa. waah¡­ what? I wasn¡¯-¡±


    Right as the hero¡¯s face was right before Sophia¡¯s, each able to feel one another¡¯s breaths, the hero leaned in, Sophia¡¯s body growing weak as the hero¡¯s aura eroded her mind, slowly going blank¡­


    ¡°Kiding, it¡¯s because of the blood right?¡±


    Just as Sophia had started to tremble and her eyes closed, the hero left out such a statement. The sudden change in atmosphere made Sophia jump and tense.


    ¡°Wait¡­ oh my¡­ were you actually interested?


    Oh¡­ well¡­ this is so sudden¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ we¡¯re both women but¡­ maybe¡­¡±


    The hero once again awoke her playful voice. Though this time, while she tried to dawn her sly face, she could not keep the edges of her mouth from curling upwards.


    Realizing she had been completely tricked again, Sophia¡¯s face turned bright red, but not for the same reasons as before.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Oh! you¡­ You!... You!!... guuuh¡­.


    Just take those bloody clothes off already¡­ yo-¡±


    Without giving her time to finish the sentence, the hero made yet another jab.


    ¡°Still so forward! If you were so interested, you only needed to s-¡±


    Before the hero could finish her playful taunt, Sophia slapped the back of the hero¡¯s head just as she was forming an ¡®s¡¯, causing her tongue to be closest to her teeth.


    ¡°Ahk, et¡­ et¡­ bit my tongue!¡±


    As the hero was feeling her tongue, Sophia crossed her arms.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Hmph, serves you right!


    Now hurry up already, I want to be ready before Isaac returns.¡±


    The hero shrugs and begins to under her wrappings herself.


    After several seconds, the hero spoke again, but as if a subconscious reaction, Sophia¡¯s shoulders tensed slightly, causing the hero to smirk.


    ¡°So I did speak to Old Isaac for a few hours, but do tell me a bit about him.¡±


    Sophia had a puzzled look on her face due to the hero¡¯s out of context question.


    She thought to herself for a moment, mostly wondering why the hero wanted to know more about Isaac. It wasn¡¯t as if the memories she had showed the hero distrusted Lord Isaac¡­


    In truth, it was probably the first time she had ever heard anyone asking about Lord Isaac, thus the question actually served to throw Sophia off, if only slightly.


    Just as Sophia was about to ask the hero to clarify, the hero finished undoing the lengthy wrapping and turned to Sophia.


    ¡°I mostly want to know just how big that man is. I could recognize on the spot that he was important, but does he really have such connections to the nobility and common folk? All i¡¯ve been able to get from people are their expressions showing that he¡¯s a really important person. Rich, old, and he had taught some of you Royals.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s right eye twitched slightly at being referred to as a ¡®Royal¡¯ as if such a term were derogatory, but ignored it, she knew what type of person she was talking to after all¡­ she even plays with people subconsciously¡­. That¡­ and because she had to, the playful look had surfaced in the hero¡¯s expression, if only slightly. She was not going to buy into her game again!


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Lord Isaac is the Kremor Kingdom¡¯s Treasurer and Lord of the Estate.¡±


    Puzzled, the hero frowned as if she had some other worldly expectations for something and had been greatly underwhelmed.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°He is also the founder of the merchant¡¯s guild, headmaster of the Stewards Academy¡­. head of the great noble houses¡­ he founded ¡­. I actually can¡¯t remember the number¡­ something like a dozen cities and another half dozen castles¡­ He sponsors the peasantry to enter into his various institutions¡­ He makes more in a month that we, the Royal Family, makes in an entire year, though that is as much as the average noble makes in several decades¡­. Oh! He is also the person who crowned my father during succession dispute some fifty years ago¡­ wow¡­ my father¡¯s actually really old, never thought about it¡­¡±


    The hero¡¯s eyes had grown rather wide after listening to Sophia¡¯s rendition. Her surprise rising as Sophia¡¯s list continued to grow, citing various incredible achievements as if they were basic trivia.


    In light, Sophia hadn¡¯t even come close to citing them all, but those were the only ones she could remember.


    ¡°Why the heck isn¡¯t Isaac on the throne yet!?


    I know the man is far brighter than the average man, perhaps even for the average person in my world, but really! ¡­ ¡­


    He did all that and hasn¡¯t sat himself down on the throne?¡±


    Sophia frowned as she unfolded her crossed arms.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden interest into Lord Isaac¡¯s intentions?


    He helps more people each day than I can count, why doubt him?¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because he does such things that there is room to doubt. Nobility are all about power, so where is his power lust? Especially when he was younger, surely he can¡¯t be much older than seventy, so he actually put the King on the throne and then left him for fifty years? Come on Sophia, you saw my memories and the history, more or less, you know that nobles in the standard story don¡¯t keep kings, they use and remove them!


    It is because the more skilled one is at gaining power, the greater the purpose behind it!


    No matter who you are, you won¡¯t go on and do what he¡¯s been doing without some serious hidden agenda.


    The fact that he¡¯s already done what he has and hadn¡¯t just taken the throne is a serious question.


    Have none of you actually ever questioned Isaac¡¯s intentions? Even once?¡±


    To the hero¡¯s question, Sophia¡¯s gloomy face had turned confused as her head tilted.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Lord Isaac¡¯s plans and wisdom are far beyond just about anyone¡¯s abilities. He hasn¡¯t ever failed to do anything he¡¯s set out to do, everything that he does and is is simply great.


    Why would there be a need to question Isaac¡¯s purity?¡±


    Seeing that Sophia wasn¡¯t joking caused the hero to break out in a cold sweat, even if it was but ever so lightly.


    Devotionalism¡­


    When people are brought up with a belief that something is absolute and unquestionable¡­ their minds don¡¯t grow up with the capacity to question what is beyond that point, eventually losing the ability to think beyond at all. In the hero¡¯s world, devotionalism under a two monotheologies had grasped the world in a stranglehold for almost two millennia before science and pragmatism has resurfaced to question that which was once called ¡®Absolute¡¯. At any time, in any world, within all planes, there is always something greater or beyond understanding. It is within those who see such understanding, and instead of merely accepting what is unknown for an unknown, to actually dare to pursue it, climbing ever higher within the reaches of the universe.


    In essence, devotionalism is the policy of stagnation and narrow mindedness.


    The hero then came to her own realization that Isaac had never truly been a person in Sophia¡¯s eyes, or even perhaps a majority of the people around her, he was practically a divine individual!


    The fact, however, that he wasn¡¯t worshipped openly spoke wonders for his character. It most likely wasn¡¯t Isaac¡¯s direct influence that caused this, rather his uncountable achievements over the course of time. If Sophia had worshipped or blindly praised Isaac, it could have only meant that Isaac was one of the most frightening types of leader, the ¡®God¡¯ King.


    While they had always turned out to less than divine, their followers would almost always behave like zealots.


    If that had been the case, then Isaac would be able to turn every last human being on the entire continent against her¡­


    Luckily it was only to the extent that people had stopped questioning him and lost sight of their ability to see fault within his character.


    When the hero pondered over it for a moment, such a situation was rather common in medieval times when great rulers were in question.


    But before the hero could continue her train of thought, Sophia grabbed her from behind.


    Since the hero had gotten lost in thought, Sophia was able to completely bypass every one of the hero¡¯s defenses¡­


    ¡°Kyaaaah!?!¡±


    [LNH Chapter 18 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    Remember to leave your thoughts down below, the more comments, the more I want to write O_O


    Is it a problem? No... I don''t have a problem... YOU HAVE A PROBLEM....


    As for this chapter... ya... the ending is exactly how you think it is...


    White out,


    Stay Tuned~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 19

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 19]


    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±


    The hero tensed as her arms shot up to the current contested region. As her special features were rather sensitive, Sophia¡¯s sudden attack provided a shocking level of effect.


    Seeing the desired effect, Sophia grinned and whispered into the hero¡¯s ear.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°You were thinking something rude about Isaac weren¡¯t you..¡±


    Saying this, Sophia lightly blew onto the back of the hero¡¯s ear.


    As if receiving a serious stimuli, the hero¡¯s body jolted.


    ¡°Hahaaaaa¡­.n¡­ no fair!


    Hah¡­. fooh¡­


    You know my weaknesses!¡±


    Sophia¡¯s expression went dark and a chill went down the hero¡¯s spine¡­


    ***


    After several minutes, the hero had been subjected to true unadulterated torture.


    Falling to the ground with a rose-red face and breathing so deeply that she couldn¡¯t even manage to form words, the hero had finally met her match.


    ¡°Hoooh¡­.. ha¡­.hah¡­. haah¡­. you¡­ you¡¯re too good at that¡­. you¡­ hah¡­. you know that Sophia¡­. haaah¡­ you didn¡¯t even do anything!¡±


    With a single glance, Sophia looked down upon the hero.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°A princess is trained in such matters.


    You only have yourself to blame that your adult years are one with me now, your weaknesses were clearly exposed.¡±


    Near crying, the hero suddenly came to a realization.


    ¡°Guh¡­ with women too!?¡±


    Shrugging, Sophia responded in an indifferent tone.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Noble Lords ARE an odd bunch¡­


    You need to be trained to not only keep them from making mistakes, but also to keep them from abandoning you by being capable of joining in on a variety of different fetishes¡­.


    Though some men are simply beyond our wiles.¡±


    The hero stood back up after catching her breath just as Sophia finished that last sentence.


    ¡°Wierd¡­¡±


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Always¡­ but useful when dealing with certain trollish heroes.¡±


    ¡°So unfair¡­. I¡¯m only trollish?


    I demand the rank of Troll with full honors!¡±


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Your owner declines.¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t you decl- .... wait¡­ owner!?¡±


    Sophia turns around and walks through one of the open black doors and vanishes from sight.


    Calling back,


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Hurry up, i¡¯m showering after you.¡±


    Throwing her hands down in frustration,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to escape the topi-


    ¡­ Did she just say shower¡­¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s delay, the hero closed the distance to the door in a fash. Poking her head around the bend, the hero questions the currently undressing Sophia.


    ¡°Hold up¡­


    You said shower?


    Oh hey, girls undress together in this world too?¡±


    Sophia only shrugged.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Not really, but after spending that seriously arbitrary amount of time in your head, or rather, in your body and world, I can¡¯t really feel the difference anymore. I don¡¯t mind nor care if you¡¯re around with me, just hurry up.¡±


    Leaning on the doorway, the hero crossed her arms.


    ¡°Snippy.


    You know, i¡¯m curious, how did you take seeing my world?¡±


    (Sophia)


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say, it felt as if I was being reborn and then fused together with the memories and being of someone else.


    Every second, or rather the fact that there was no sense of time at all felt like I was in a void between life and death. It wasn¡¯t that there was nothing, it was the fact that I felt like ¡®I¡¯ was nothing.


    All of my drive, my ambition and desire, my emotions and feelings, even my own thoughts felt like they were washing away as I fell deeper and deeper into both a sense of despair and pure awe.


    As minutes turned to days, to weeks, to months and years, as my life within my world slowly faded into obscurity as I relived what was your life, the madness and horror of two minds suddenly fusing into one¡­ It felt as if I was just a thought in the back of your mind, yet existing, yet without any sign of truly existing at all.


    I learned everything, saw everything, felt everything.


    It was the best and worst experience I think i¡¯ll ever have.


    Is that what you were looking for?¡±


    As Sophia was talking, she managed to unfasten the last piece of her dress as it fell to the floor to expose her figure. She had a loose white skirt and a simple wrap remaining on her person.


    Her skin was rather pale, yet still filled with a healthy pink color to it. The hero¡¯s impression of Sophia¡¯s figure was that of appreciation as she admired the almost flawless skin of a princess.


    But, needless to say, as if it were but an instinct, there was something that she had to do before all else. A silent war women will often wage between one another¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Hehe¡­ mine are bigger¡­¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Are you a child¡­?¡±


    Crossing her arms quickly, Sophia quickly responded in turn.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°A¡­. anyways¡­. Stop looking!


    Oh forget it!


    I¡¯ll just show you how to use the drowger¡­¡±


    At the mention of a strange name, the hero¡¯s face showed a clear confusion.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Basically our version of a shower that works like a warm waterfall, since your face obviously shows your lack of Kremor culture.


    Now hurry up, there¡¯s still the need to make you and dress you!¡±


    ***


    Several hours later, within the halls of the Royal Chambers, an elderly man with several youths carrying armfulls of scrolls and papers made their way to a large door covered in a blazing red stone.


    Ambaragon, the King¡¯s stone.


    Of course a chamber made of such stone could only belong to but one person. The King of Kremor himself, King Gideon Lave Notros Lovett, the ¡®Silent King¡¯.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Kaylor, Noton, Raz¨¨, Baladora, your four are to wait out here.


    No matter who, even if Crown Prince Leon himself should appear, no one shall enter until I leave!


    Is that understood?¡±


    Turning his gaze back from the large door, Isaac spoke to his subordinates with a stern gaze.


    This was the man who hadn¡¯t only done as much as sponsor them, he had sponsored their FATHERS, and then brought their family up to minor nobility due to their capabilities. He raised them from nothing, so even if Isaac were to ask them to KILL the King himself, they would only hesitate for but a second before following Isaac¡¯s command.


    Seeing the resolution in his subordinate¡¯s faces, Lord Isaac opened the King¡¯s Quarters. There was a serious matter that he had to attend to before he returned to escort First Princess Sophia and the other woman, the woman he had so much interest in.


    But just as Isaac was about to close the door, he snapped his fingers and turned back to his subordinates.


    Realizing the intent, Noton and Baladora rushed over.


    From a pocket within the line of her fur coat, Baladora handed Isaac a small, hand sized, box. From Noton, a single scroll made from golden lace and ornamented in velvet decor.


    After recieving the two items, Isaac closed his eyes and sighed. Nodding his head as if signaling his two subordinates, they closed the large door behind Isaac.


    Now, Isaac knew full well from his contacts that Gideon had taken ill and was hidden away elsewhere within the Palace. His true purpose for being within the King¡¯s Quarters was something else, specifically because Gideon would not be arriving here.


    Due to the fact that Gideon had fallen ill right after making such outrageous declarations, Isaac knew that his children would be personally watching over him to ensure no one harmed their Lord Father.


    It was the first time in twenty years that Isaac had needed to enter this labyrinth that one called a King¡¯s Quarters. Filled with a maze of halls and dead ends laid out by the originators of the Palace to protect the King in times of trouble, unless one knew the direct route to their destination, they would be lost for days quite easily as there was not just one floor to the maze, but several one had to go up and down to arrive.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    He had to seek out ¡®that¡¯ place that was hidden within this Labyrinth.


    Not since the Noble¡¯s Coalition had formed and ¡®vanished¡¯ within a single night had he needed to come here.


    A left


    A right


    Up a flight of stairs


    Down a flight


    Several long hallways in darkness


    Two in light


    Minute after minute


    After walking at his pace for nearly twenty five minutes, Isaac entered dead end. Isaac walked up to the wall and slowly moved the little box in front of a single stone that had a circle on it.


    *Click* *Creak* *Wrenching*


    The wall slowly moved out of the way, revealing a dark room filled with extinguished torches.


    Isaac walked to the center and slowly lowered his old body to both knees before a small circle on the floor no more unique than the the last. Just a simple circle, if perhaps slightly bigger, perhaps the size of two hands locked together instead of one.


    From his person, he once again retrieved the little box.


    From it, he pulled out a small stone, within it, a small red light.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Only two left¡­ but this time it certainly is necessary¡­¡±


    #####*Indistinct chatter and whispers from the room*#####


    The torches lit with a dark red flame.


    Isaac takes the stone, and waves it over the small circle on the floor.


    *Tic* *Click* *Crack*


    Countless small sounds continued as the ground slowly folded away, revealing a small bowl that floats out of the now exposed hole.


    Without a word, Isaac takes the stone and holds it over the bowl with his right arm.


    Saying several indistinct words, the veins on Isaac¡¯s right arm bulge. A single bead of sweat falls from his majestic, yet weary brow.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Lez Zell von Ros tell ohk!¡±


    *Bumpump*


    For a single moment, Isaac could clearly hear the sound of his own heart.


    The whispers grew louder, every now and then, one of the many whispers could clearly say ¡®Isaac¡¯ or ¡®Returns¡¯.


    Taking his left hand, Isaac traces his right arm, thumb to forearm.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Hez noz von Rel Tel on¡¯ok,


    Ci vez tren o¡¯l Ven ol say van et,


    Nor em ze¡¯von al se no trez on¡¯ohk.¡±


    As Isaac slowly whispered, his eyes slowly losing the vitality within, two lights faintly left his right arm, and slowly made their way around the stone of red light. One of pure white, the other, of a darkness. As the energies gathered, they entered the stone.


    The red light grew brighter, and as if reaching the maximum tension, the stone turned to ash in Isaac¡¯s hand, but his face did not show such a result any mind.


    In his hand flowed the faintest trace of the red energy that had once flowed within the stone, resting atop the ash. Turning his hand, the ash and energy entered the bowl.


    As if suddenly being awoken from a sleep, the bowl stimulated the faint red light. It grew slowly, slowly, until the red light filled the small bowl.


    The light swirled and flickered like a faint mist, existing as if it were to dispel with the slightest wave of air.


    Several beads of sweat now clearly lingered upon Isaac¡¯s brow, the task before him showing both his fatigue and age.


    Though, without missing a beat, Isaac slowly brought out the scroll from his cloak.


    He looked upon the scroll for what seemed like hours, though it was but minutes.


    Finally, Isaac closed his eyes, taking the scroll, and lowered it slowly into the depths of the red energy.


    It did not burn, nor truly vanish.


    As if lowering a packed ball of sand into water, the scroll turned to the very energy it entered as soon as the two entities touched.


    After the scroll joined with the mist, Isaac stood and left the room.


    As if sensing Isaac¡¯s presence leave, the torches went out and the red energy vanished. The bowl returned to the ground.


    Several steps out, Isaac uttered but a few words to himself.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°It seems that it is once again your turn, I truly wonder what pieces will be moved this time¡­¡±


    As Isaac spoke these words, he stopped, his slowly looking up, as if his gaze grasped the distant horizons, upon a single being fixed deeply within his eyes, a single figure.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°...Master.¡±


    [LNH Chapter 19 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    Well now, here''s the latest chapter, I do think that many of you will appreciate that 18 was the last chapter of world building, things will finally start to move with the upcoming chapters.


    Also, to address something that the readers have thus far seemed to not understand.


    When I say i''m going all out in writing NH for whatever day or however long, this doesn''t directly correlate to additional releases. Remember that I have already, and repeatedly might I add, stated that I first hand write the chapters, then type them out. This does NOT occur within the same day to allow me to be able to see my errors and improve on the story. You often can see your own shortcomings on tests when you get them back, same thing here, I can''t tell if I wrote anything poorly if I had only just written it.


    So I really do appreciate the rather hostile PMs about how I''m shamelessly bumping my post with my announcements saying i''m writing more content and then not releasing anything. Really appreciate it...


    Chapter 20 is written and i''ve finished revising and improving how the story will flow after it, cutting out quite a bit of the fluf so that the story can function better as a whole. That''s what i''ve been doing. Two chapters that are rather long in comparison to previous chapters, 10~14 pages of material, and improving the story. This, just so you are all aware, is during my exam season.


    In fact, once again, I have an exam in 90 minutes, yet I took it upon myself to release this chapter because I haven''t released in awhile and i''ll be out until 2am.


    So ya, Enjoy and remember to COMMENT OR PERISH!


    Black''s Corner:


    (Black)


    "Ya... White''s been in a rather bad mood these last few days... So the guy just finished writing out chapter 19, feeling really good about it Monday. So he goes to the NH page to check the status, and guess what he saw? Someone rated the work as a 2 star and didn''t leave a reason why. Lol... he wasn''t happy about that... Then he goes to check the view flow of the pieces and sees 2 pms, both of which were rather hostile, didn''t make him happy either...


    Guy shrugs it off and goes to bed instead of doing chapter 20 because of his mood. Wakes up, and someone rated a 3 star and another negative pm. Needless to say, White hasn''t been in a very good mood, especially when his main reason for writing is to enjoy the material and to share it, not to take mindless flack by people who only read chapter 0, throw a low rating, and leave.


    Remember, he takes ratings and comments very seriously. He wants to release this work on a professional level once the story is finished in however many months that will take. So if you can''t behave professionally, or appreciate his time investment when he has none, just walk away, don''t bother him. He doesn''t care what his ranking is so long as there are people taking what he is trying to write seriously. This isn''t something he''s doing on a whim, he''s serious about it...


    Black out~"


    Stay Tuned~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 20

    CRITICAL DISCLAIMOR:


    [Due to the difficulty of language used by the Denotators, if unable to understand what has taken place, please wait for Chapter 21 where the various subjects will be discussed in further detail. That is to say, not in the broken English that the Denotators speak. To defend the choice to have them speak as they do, they had very little human contact until the age of 20, mostly learning how to verbally speak on their own, the Royal Denotator actually not speaking a single word, rather voicing what he is told, thus having almost no ability to restructure his sentences into anything legible. As I defend my position, the way that both Denotators speak in this chapter is INTENTIONAL Canon, and is not representative of a grammatical drop of quality. Characters outside the Denotator duo will continue to speak normally, though with hints of distinct word choice that falls in line with their character development.


    I thank you for your understanding.]


    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 20]


    (??)


    ¡°This one?¡±


    (?)


    ¡°No..¡±


    (??)


    ¡°This one.¡±


    (?)


    ¡°No, not that one either..¡±


    (??)


    ¡°Ok, how about this one, it looks really cute.¡±


    (?)


    ¡°But not on me though¡­¡±


    (??)


    ¡°Ok¡­, oh, what about this one? I got it as a gift a few weeks back from one of the merchants in Ren.¡±


    (?)


    ¡°Pretty, but it doesn¡¯t really fit my color sense, ya know?¡±


    (??)


    ¡°Oh you¡­ pick one then.¡±


    (?)


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I do kind of like this one¡­¡±


    (??)


    ¡°In the end¡­ simple really is your thing isn¡¯t it? Couldn¡¯t you ever just branch out a bit?¡±


    (?)


    ¡°Ya, sorry that you ended up having to pull out so many¡­¡±


    (??)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I got to see you try on so many different colors. It really has been a while since I could pick dresses out with someone else.¡±


    (?)


    ¡°I know what you mean, this has been great to settle my nerves a bit.¡±


    (??)


    ¡°What do you-¡±


    *Knock Knock*


    The sound of a large door being knocked on resounded through each room, reaching the ears of the two.


    (?)


    ¡°You should probably go see who it is, especially with what¡¯s been going on the last few days. I¡¯m still rather underdressed too.¡±


    (??)


    ¡°Ya, I suppose we¡¯ve taken a bit too long, hurry and put it on then do your hair real quick, we have places to be soon.¡±


    (?)


    ¡°Yep, yep.


    I¡¯ll be out in a minute or two, this dress goes right on anyways.¡±


    (??)


    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    (?)


    ¡°What are you, my mother?¡±


    (??)


    ¡°I know you better than your mother, so don¡¯t even think about doing that thing with the shoes again¡­ It took you twenty minutes just to pick out the same exact shoes that you wanted in the first place¡­¡±


    (?)


    ¡°Go, i¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    With that,one of the two figures heads out of the room for the source of the knocking, leaving the other to finish getting dressed.


    As the figure reached the door, she did not open the door, rather she spoke to give permission to enter.


    She was wearing a shortened lavender dress that ran down to her knees. It was a rather simple dress that made use of several folds and a ribbon fastened around the waist to accentuate the wearer¡¯s figure. The top had no exposed cleavage, and rather followed roughly three inches below the neckline, the left shoulder was covered with a frilled band while the right was fully shown. The dress functioned well and appeared to have been tailored specifically for her body as it kept fittingly.


    (??)


    ¡°You may enter.¡±


    With the sound of a latch being grabbed and pulled, the door slowly opened.


    On the other end, several well dressed officials were standing outside the door.


    In front of these people were two men with golden epaulettes draped on their shoulders and various ornamentations across their person.


    (??)


    ¡°To what do I owe the¡­ presence of the Royal Denouncery?¡±


    While the name itself holds a rather negative connotation, the Denouncery is a royal organization tasked with the protection, delivery, and presentation of Royal Decrees. The reason for her apprehension was in part due to the events of the day prior to this moment, leaving much in question as to what this Royal Decree could be about, or rather, who it is for.


    In terms of authority, once given a Royal Decree, not even the High Nobility could risk turning them away.


    (Count Orlenis)


    ¡°We have in possession a Royal Decree for both the persons of First Princess Sophia Lovett and the so entitled ¡°Silver Hero¡± to be presented and carried out immediately.


    The said individual First Princess Sophia Lovett is your person is it not?¡±


    (Sophia)


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    As she says this, she crosses her arms just below the chestline as she waited for the Denotator to finish.


    (Count Orlenis)


    ¡°And it may be presumed that the target des suspicion, the so entitled ¡°Silver Hero¡± holds her presence within your domain?¡±


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Presumption correct.¡±


    (Count Orlenis)


    ¡°Permission for the Denotators two to enter the domain of a Royal Princess within specified limit.¡±


    With a stern face, Sophia replied neutrally.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Limited permission granted, first chamber limitation.¡±


    While their speech may seem odd, it is the principal of the Holy Denotator to only speak what is necessary. Excessive words only delay the presentation of the Royal Decree and must be avoided. Sophia finds them rather bothersome with how they force others to speak in the exact same manner. While force is said, they will simply cut one off whenever they don¡¯t reply or speak fast enough, a rather impatient bunch.


    The purpose of the Holy Denotator is to represent the Royal Denotator. The Royal Denotator is the individual whose entire life is spent and dedicated to carrying the word of the Royal Family. Not a single word is theirs within the entirety of their lifespan. They are the mouth and will of their liege lord, which is why he had yet to speak himself.


    Denotators must travel with one Holy and one Royal Denotator, escorted specifically by several highly trained High Nobility scribes.


    The reason access was requested for only the two Denotators was due to the room that the Holy Denotator requested to enter was that of a Royal Princess. The very presence of men within such a room is considered an insult towards an entire family, in this case, the Royal Family themselves. If not for these two individuals carrying the King¡¯s will, no man would ever be capable of entering a Princess¡¯s room. Only female maids are allowed to tend another woman¡¯s room, and only High Noble women are allowed to tend a Princess¡¯s chambers.


    Not even the King, let alone her brothers, would normally be able to enter a Princess¡¯s chambers short of during an emergency.


    (Count Orlenis)


    ¡°Permission accepted, please summon the so entitled ¡°Silver Hero¡± for directed Royal Decree.¡±


    With a nod, Sophia left the room through one of the black doors.


    After she left, the two Denotators slowly entered the room, but only four feet beyond the door. Once inside, without a single word, the door was closed behind them silently by the High Noble scribes.


    The reason for their behavior falls upon two distinct reasons.


    The first pertains to the strict policy regarding the domain of a Princess, which falls into an even more restricted policy of etiquette than the usual woman¡¯s room. The other reason being, that as Denotators, they hold no interest whatsoever in walking into a female¡¯s room or having contact with females. This is, in fact, due to their lack of sexuality or drive in the entirety. They are both eunuchs from the age of six and lacked excessive human contact until the age of twenty.


    All in the name of serving as the word and voice of the King.


    It was about two minutes later that the sound of two women¡¯s shoes clicking on stone tiles reached the men¡¯s ears.


    Two figures came through the door, the first being the First Princess Sophia. She looked the same, though her hair was quickly braided into a single strand and sat on her right shoulder.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The other figure, however, was enough to make even the eyes of the two neutral Denotators open, if only slightly.


    As to why the presence of this woman may spike a reaction from these two, the reason is simple, she was literally glowing.


    Her skin was smooth and pure, even her dress matched the sheer level of purity as to compliment her being. The purest of white dresses, as if she were a true Maiden of Light.


    While the actual reason for both the glow and her appearance fell upon natural sunlight being shown down into the room through a complex series of mirrors that serve to light the deeper regions of the Royal Palace, thus reflecting off of the woman¡¯s silver dress, the fact remained that her appearance gave off a slight spiritual presence was undoubtable. Even her face appeared soft and peaceful as her glistening brown hair swayed with every step. Again due to the light hiding the natural appearance of her skin and glistening on her clean hair.


    If it were anyone but these highly disciplined Denotators, who were already gender neutral, they might have fallen to one knee, or even both, at such a spectacle as this.


    As the two women approached, the Royal Denotator opened the scroll he had been carrying with both hands. Holding the scroll fully outward with one hand at the top and the other on the bottom, he finally began to speak.


    (Baron Jeramius)


    ¡°I come baring decree to such entitled individuals, so unto First Princess Sophia¡­¡±


    As if a prompt, Sophia casually replied,


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Accepted.¡±


    The Royal Denotator nodded and continued~


    (Baron Jeramius)


    ¡°... and the so entailing ¡®Silver Hero¡¯ so dothly exhibited in demonstratorianism.¡±


    Slightly puzzled, the other woman, the hero, merely followed Sophia¡¯s lead and repeated what she had said.


    ¡°..Accepted..¡±


    The Royal Denotator looked back to the Holy Denotator with a questioning glance.


    In truth, what had just been said was a rather rare compliment coming from a Denotator. Sophia had been the one to accept the decree, thus the Royal Denotator was offering a compliment to the hero, stating that the hero¡¯s visage clearly demonstrated her worth for the Royal Decree being presented to her. In simple terms, the royal Denotator was saying that she looked like a true hero, matching both her public title and suiting what she was being presented.


    So when the hero ¡®accepted¡¯ the Denotator¡¯s compliment, the Royal Denotator was rather confused.


    With a shrug, the Holy Denotator motioned to continue.


    Sophia, on the other hand, struggled to her limit not to laugh right there and then. Luckily for her, her high level of Kremor etiquette allowed her to hide her emotions and exude a sense of dignity in place of childish demeanor.


    (Baron Jeramius)


    ¡°Firstly, the decreed will of the King to in full regard of her highness, the First Princess Sophia Lovett.


    It is the will of the King that the First Prince Leon shall inherit the throne upon the Royal mortis. As this was presented and accepted in the majority by the varied Heads of State and High Nobility, this succession declaration has been passed into solid law.¡±


    The Denotator was informing Sophia that she was disinherited by her own father.


    While the hero and Sophia had already talked about passing the throne to Leon, neither had thought she would be disinherited!


    A small sensation of sadness hit Sophia, though she can understand exactly why this happened. She isn¡¯t really ¡®that¡¯ Sophia anymore, nor could she ever be again.


    In this, it was actually the hero who was far more displeased, but kept it to herself rather than needlessly risking or starting anything. Especially if it was already established law. She didn¡¯t have the same level of defiant spirit that she had a few hours past when she believed herself fully backed into a corner. She had become rather relaxed now and didn¡¯t plan to say anything unnecessary to a person only conveying someone else¡¯s decision.


    (Baron Jeramius)


    ¡°Thus, upon the so entailed ¡®Silver Hero¡¯, the following stations have been awarded or granted..¡±


    Wait¡­ what now? Stations..!?


    Both Sophia and the hero silently stared at one another, then back to the Royal Denotator as he continued.


    (Baron Jeramius)


    ¡°Unto the woman entitled as the ¡®Silver Hero¡¯ the station of ¡°The Hero of Kremor¡± has both been formed and formally bestowed. This is in recognition of strength and valor during the Holy Trial, against all odds and peril finding success under the guidance of Light.


    Said office presents the same social privilege as those of the 6th rank of social status under the Twenty-Two Social Charter.


    Be it known her upon this day by the direct will of his majesty that the Hero of Kremor shall receive the promotion to the Social Rank of Three, thusly presentable as High Noble Status. In regards to your title, his majesty, the King, has granted you a dynasty to be sown from your blood, the High Noble house of Argat.


    It was directly wished by his majesty,the King, that the name of Argat is the word known as silver within the Holy Language of the Church of Light.


    From the Eunimatrical Patriarchal Council, the Hero of Kremor has been recognized as a Saint of the Light, and has also thusly declared said Hero of Kremor as a Prophet.


    Her station within the church has been thusly set to be second only to the Precapallet, the highest rank of enlightenment under the Charter of Light.


    From the Stewardship Academy, a certificate of higher learning and achievement has been declared and to be granted to the Hero of Kremor. It has already been notarized by Lord Isaac Kaylock to declare ¡®Significance¡¯ of full graduate honors. This itself grants the rank of Fifteen upon the Nobility scale of Scholastic honors and achievement, allowing for a promotion to the 19th rank of upon the Social Charter.


    The King has also granted the Hero of Kremor the titled Nobility Rank second, the Title of Dutchess, second only to Ladyship.


    This entitles the Hero of Kremor to hold any or all lands without expectation of tax notational increase demands.


    Finally, his majesty has bestowed the Hero of Kremor, so entitled the ¡®Silver Hero¡¯ with the full demesne of the Isle of Demons. Every inch of territory has thusly been bestowed with full honors with this seal, representative of the Argat family crest so designed by the Royal Herald.


    A golden seal has been commissioned by the Royal Family to the Royal Smiths and shall be completed within the day.


    In addition to the bestowed territory, his majesty the King has bestowed a sum total of three thousand golden Kren to supplement the establishment of the Great Argat House¡¯s initial settlements upon the territory known as the Isle of Demons, so located within the Demesne of the great Argat house.


    This concludes the Royal Decree.¡±


    Without another word, the two men left the room, leaving behind two bewildered women.


    ¡­


    (Both)


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    [LNH Chapter 20 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    So I got home early... I was in a good mood... have a second chapter for today...


    At any rate, we''re quickly approaching the end of this first arc, though I can''t even begin to guess how many chapters are left, because the number keeps... growing... constantly... Oh well...


    I''m tired now... I have a Lab exam tomorrow morning... *Zzz''comment''zzzz''or''zzz''else''zzz*


    Black''s Corner:


    (Black)


    "Heya folks, Black here.


    White really burned the midnight oil to get these two chapters out before he passed out, let''s give him a round of applause


    *Gets hit with a tomato*


    ...


    I''m keeping it...


    Anyways, remember to leave White some comments down below, he loves those... for some reason... Don''t ask me. Eh... It''s late, I think i''ll follow the way of the White.


    Oh, but first, White wanted to have it out there that Sophia''s dress was a ''Singular shoulder air dress'' and the hero''s was a ''Scoop neck dress''. In case you wish to add to your visualizations.


    Black out... literally... haha..."


    ~White

 NH Chapter 21

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 21]


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    A great declaration, each one enough to be called great achievements or rewards within the Kremor society. Only through the greatest of effort, strife, and sacrifice, could one ever hope to attain such rewards.


    Yet, the subject who had received such luxury, could only stare blankly by the end of the declaration she had been subjected to. Certainly with good reason, for she had done nothing that would have normally earned such position and status.


    The two looked at each other for a moment¡¯s time.


    Neither one could have ever been able to foresee a single aspect of what the Royal Decree had in store for them.


    For Sophia, while she was saddened greatly for being disowned, with good reason, she was more focused and surprised about the hero¡¯s treatment.


    The rank of Duchess


    An unbelievable score of land


    High Noble status


    The Prophet of the Light¡¯s Church


    Royal Subsidies and support


    Several Status promotions


    To say that a certain level of confusion had set in would be akin to saying the least possible. After all, the one being rewarded was the very one who had just less than two hours prior, threatened to annihilate the entire aristocracy of the Kremor Kingdom.


    Just as Sophia was about to question the various motives behind these promotions, the hero spoke, interrupting Sophia¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡° Yo, Sophia¡­ you got all of that right?¡±


    Sophia blinked at the question she had just received.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Am I not standing right here, not two feet from you?


    Regardless, what i¡¯m concerned about is why my family would promo-¡±


    ¡°Ya ok, so can you do me a favor and remember the stations they threw at me?¡±


    The hero lightly spoke as she set down in a chair. After she crossed her left leg over right, she leaned back softly with her head resting against the soft padding of the lavishly furnished chair.


    Seeing the hero acting so relaxed, Sophia almost instantly felt irritated.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Why are you acting so calm?


    Aren¡¯t you the least bit worried that my family or the nobles are planning something?


    What if they try to kill you, what are you going to do?


    We need to thin-¡±


    The hero snaps her fingers twice as if signaling for Sophia to interrupt Sophia. Appearing as if she was extremely tired, the hero sighs deeply and then speaks.


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re just running through the motions of licking my feet while getting me as far away from them as possible. They aren¡¯t so stupid as to try and provoke me to attack them already, nor would they try to kill me outright.


    Even if they tried, they really can¡¯t, remember that my body is heavily modified for crying out loud. There¡¯s no need for you to be panicking. My body recovers faster than poison can destroy it, my blood forms faster than I can lose it even if my throat gets slashed, hell, even my brain would slowly grow back if it got damaged. They would need to really be going at it to kill me, but even without knowing they couldn¡¯t manage it, they won¡¯t.


    It¡¯s all about the fear Sophia, they will never risk the fear.¡±


    Sophia was besides herself, the hero was using a demeaning tone as if speaking to a child rather than to someone roughly her own age. Not to mention she sounded like she was irritated just because she had to explain the situation.


    With her face turning a slight tone of red, Sophia¡¯s words burst out.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking this seriously!!


    You need to do something, no, just be worried for the sake of Light!


    Why¡­ why are they doing all of this¡­ they certainly aren¡¯t fearing you, don¡¯t sound so superior!¡±


    ¡°Church¡±


    Sophia¡¯s outburst was interrupted, causing her to stop speaking for a moment.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Church?¡±


    ¡°Church.¡±


    When the hero only repeated the word, Sophia¡¯s anger resumed boiling over the edge.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°I heard you say church, what the hell do you mean by church!?¡±


    The hero sighed.


    ¡°Sophia, your wrath is showing again¡­¡±


    Sophia, who had been angrily walking towards the hero, had stopped at the hero¡¯s statement.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°... you¡¯re right¡­


    Where is this anger coming from¡­¡±


    ¡°Memories are one thing Soph, how you lived is quite another.¡±


    The hero waved her hand around is a circle as if she was just leisurely saying something.


    The basis of her words meant that while you can gain, and lose memories all you wish, a person¡¯s character is something hard to change.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°What?¡±


    The hero ran her right hand through her hair, she had yet to either look up, or even open her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re only aware you¡¯re angry because you are aware of my world Soph.


    Medieval Royals and nobles often tended to have an arrogant outlook or viceful nature of some kind. Don¡¯t sweat it that you have one too.


    You can fix it as you go if you wish.¡±


    The hero¡¯s words were intended to suggest that Sophia¡¯s former attitude was still within her, and that she needed to focus to grow as a person. Of course, since the hero¡¯s words were rather convoluted, the meaning went right over Sophia¡¯s head.


    Sophia felt a fire building up from within her core once again, but tried her best to keep herself calm.


    It would be one thing if she was just talking to her, but she¡¯s not even looking at Sophia. Her eyes are closed and she¡¯s talking as if Sophia should know everything already, each word is in a tired tone and was quickly serving to get at Sophia¡¯s last nerve. Though rightfully so.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Ok look¡­ can you please just take the situation seriously?


    You made so many enemies today and you aren¡¯t helping me figure things out. Could you at least explain what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    ¡°Look Soph, I don¡¯t really know what you want from me.


    You know full well how bad I am at putting my thoughts to words. If it¡¯s just politics, messing with boys, or fighting, sure, i¡¯m your girl. But the second you want me to take someone step by step through something, forget it, it¡¯s not my thing.


    Just as Isaac to explain it to you when he gets here, I won¡¯t be insulted by that. I¡¯ve given you enough that he¡¯d be able to figure it out right away.¡±


    The hero unfolded her legs to sink slightly deeper into the chair, she shifts her shoulders several times to get situated.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°You can¡¯t just throw things off to other people!


    You¡¯re driving me nuts, you know that!!!


    You need to stand up, look me in the face and take your responsibility for what you have¡­ done¡­ what?¡±


    The hero was now stood up and seriously gazing into Sophia¡¯s eyes from several feet away.


    Without a word, the hero started walking towards Sophia.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I upse- ¡­ huh?¡±


    The hero had wrapped her arms around Sophia.


    A Hug


    (Sophia)


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sophia, I know you¡¯re upset and alone right now, it¡¯s ok. It¡¯s not alright that your family did what it did to you, but I¡¯m not the one who made them do it. You have every right to be sad, to be as angry as you want, just don¡¯t give in and be angry at anyone and everyone.


    I may only have been here for a few days, but don¡¯t think i¡¯m going anywhere. Feel free to lean on me or join me on this long walk ahead for as long as you want.¡±


    The hero felt Sophia¡¯s shoulders starting to shake part way through and had instinctively put her hand on the back of Sophia¡¯s head. She felt Sophia relax somewhat for a moment, then was pushed away. Sophia quickly turned around.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°What are you saying¡­ stupid¡­ as if I¡¯m actually upset over that¡­¡±


    Sophia crossed her arms and walked several more steps away.


    ¡°Oh cool, you picked up ¡®as if¡¯ from my world.


    Oh, we are soo going to get along girl!¡±


    The hero¡¯s tone was light and playful as usual.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°...stupid¡­¡±


    Sophia sounded as if she was pushing down a laugh. The hero really did have the tendency of saying that alot in her day to day¡­


    The room went silent for a minute or two before the hero noticed Sophia moving her left hand to her face while slightly looking towards the door to her room.


    The hero softly smiled.


    ¡°Hey Soph, your hair needs a touch up, it''s combed all uneven in the back.


    Why don¡¯t you head back to your room and touch up. Shouldn¡¯t take more than¡­ oh¡­ ten minutes or so?¡±


    The hero kept her soft smile as she shifted her weight back and crossed her arms softly over her chest.


    (Sophia)


    ¡°Ya¡­ ya i¡¯ll do that¡­.¡±


    Sophia slowly made her way towards the door, then paused just before going through. Just for a moment, the hero thought she heard Sophia say something, while very faint, it sounded like the word ¡®thanks¡­¡¯.


    With a smile of her own, she turned to sit back down in the chair.


    Just as she was sure Sophia was out of ear¡¯s reach, her face turned to a quite different tone.


    ¡°Silly girl¡­ I should be thanking you¡­¡±


    She leaned on the chair for a moment before sitting back down rather forcefully. Her expression reflecting her true emotions for the first time since she arrived in this new world.


    Lord Isaac would arrive thirty minutes later to escort the two women to the King City of Ren, without incident.


    The trek would take nearly twelve hours by carriage.


    The journey was a rather silent one.


    [LNH Chapter 21 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    I''m estimating it will take about 3 hours for me to finish up chapter 22 for release, next stop, somewhere other than the Royal Castle!


    Only took 21 chapters!


    ... Good lord this story is going to be longer than I thought...


    Stay Tuned~


    Black''s Corner:


    (Black)


    "Hey hey, well then. White wanted me to elaborate for the dense types who don''t get subtleties that people sometimes use. If you didn''t catch it, out hero noticed Sophia was crying and didn''t want to let the hero see, thus, the hero gave Sophia an excuse to leave and clean her face. How sweet right?


    As for the hero''s ''reflected emotions'', well, that''s something for next chapter. Got to remember that not every chapter is an independent country, you just need to hate White for taking his time getting those chapters out. He does want to get the Prologue arc done before Friday''s over though. Just make sure to yell at him a bunch and tell him to write faster, that will totally work!


    WHITE, WRITE FASTER!


    See? Just like that ^^''


    Black Out~"


    ~White

 NH Chapter 22

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 22]


    The rattling sound of wooden wheels


    The clattering of horse hooves on dirt.


    The two men standing outside the gate had long since noticed the approaching carriage near fifteen minutes prior. Having already sent for the city¡¯s dignitaries to assemble at the Lord¡¯s Manor.


    Normally there would never be something to actually warrant the assembly of so many important persons. Not even if a Prince or Princess should arrive would even half of these prominent figures be gathered.


    The reason why it was so necessary, was because the figure arriving was none other than the single greatest man of the current age of the Kingdom of Kremor.


    The founder of Cities, the Lord of the People, Lord Isaac Kaylock was about to arrive.


    The carriage was clearly displaying the Kaylock crest proudly on the front and both sides of the carriage as no less than fifty knights both followed and led the carriage. The Royal Blue heraldry flowed majestically in the wind, proudly held by the knights who carried them near the front.


    The carriage had yet to even arrive and already a crowd was gathering. For the people of Ren, the man known as Isaac was a figure of devotion. His every footstep thundered across the land, his every word served to further prosperity unto the world.


    They gathered to try to catch even the slightest glimpse of that man, that being.


    One thousand meters, they watched in anticipation


    One hundred meters, they continued to watch


    One hundred feet, they began to hold their very breaths as the convoy continued to approach ever closer


    The lead knight carrying one of the banners of Kaylock is outpaced by another knight wearing a suit of silver armor adorned by the crest of Kaylock just twenty feet from the gate. By then a gathering of more than several hundred people already filled the streets.


    As the new lead knight rides ahead, he makes a single motion with his hand.


    They gaze upon the man, the crest that adorns his body.


    The crowd of hundreds part like water within seconds, the convoy travels through without slowing even slightly. No citizen of Kremor would ever block this convoy¡¯s path, not ever.


    The convoy enters through the gates.


    The crowd begins to disperse.


    The sounds of youthful excitement and even the occasional swoon of a woman can be heard.


    The guards gathered at the gate had grown to number nearly half of the entire southern guard, some with or without orders or express permission to be present.


    Sighs of relief could distinctly be heard from them.


    At one time, Lord Isaac would actually travel alone via horseback as it was much faster to do so, now he comes and goes with no less than a hundred well suited escorts.


    This would be due to the masses that could actually gather at a moment¡¯s notice should Isaac¡¯s arrival be known ahead of time.


    After an event when Isaac was roughly fifty two years of age, he was rather tired and had decided to send for a carriage from Ren while resting at a nearby village. Upon his arrival at Ren, he found himself surrounded by no less than twenty thousand citizens of Ren, all trying to catch a glimpse of the Lord of the Kaylock house.


    It was the first and last time Isaac Kaylock was ever late to an appointment, and as such, he made sure to avoid such incidents in the future. Never again would he move without escort, never again would he be late.


    As the convoy went, the streets made way. The sight of men and women gathering animals or children out of the path occurred often as they approached the city¡¯s center. The location of the Lord¡¯s Manor.


    To get to the manor from the south entrance takes no less than twenty minutes normally by horseback, this convoy, however, made it in less than ten. The streets were clear and the convoy moved without the slightest of obstruction.


    The sound of wooden wheels on dirt turned to wood on stone. The carriage shook less and the buildings grew both greater in size and in elegance.


    The Inner Ring, the location of many merchant enclaves, the Mercantile Plaza, and the City of Ren¡¯s own branch of the Stewardship University sponsored by Lord Isaac Kaylock himself.


    Each house supported the various attendants of the merchants, as well as serving as housing for the thousands of students who flocked here every year for the chance of education. If one can succeed here, there is even a chance to attain a lower nobility rank, something the peasantry had never had the chance, nor dream to attain before.


    Beyond the Inner Ring was the City Center. A place of stone buildings nearly three stories tall, built of glorious white stone.


    The roads were so smooth that those riding the carriage could barely feel the shaking of the carriage anymore.


    The convoy finally came up to a massive building. The City Lord¡¯s Manor, home to every manner of business the city of Ren hosts. From the numerous heads of the various merchant associations to the headmaster of the Central Stewardship Council, numerous important figures resided here.


    Amongst the three King Cities, Ren was by far the smallest. Yet, as it is both the closest to the Royal Capital, and the most frequented city by Lord Isaac, Dozens of the most important figures of the Kremor Kingdom set their residence within the King City of ren.


    With a Population of two hundred and three thousand, Ren barely has half the population of the other two King Cities, though this is largely due to it being the oldest of the three. The other two were built to be much larger as the walls of Ren limit the populace. The walls of the other two cities was only carried out within the last decade.


    Nearly a fifth of the Kremor Kingdom¡¯s entire population resides within the three King Cities. Over the decades, these marvels of the world continue to show off the true luster of Kremor, a symbol of prosperity itself.


    No one has ever forgotten the sole man responsible for the foundation of each of these cities, which is why fifteen men of various girth and stature stood with heads bowed as the convoy entered through the silver gates of the City Lord¡¯s Manor and into the plaza.


    The knights broke formation to allow the carriage to further approach the Manor. A large crystal fountain provided a watering hole for the horses. Though a system of pumps, the knights could pull water from an underground source and fill the pool with water.


    The silver gates that led to the plaza closed shortly after the last knight entered, preventing onlookers from following after them.


    A noble in dark purple with a heraldry belonging to the house of Kaylock rushed over to open the carriage door.


    A man steps out. His face clean shaven, showing the signs of great age, as his long white hair flows within the light breeze, a true figure of pure majesty. A dark blue cloak rests over his moderately large figure as he descends from the carriage.


    He turns back towards the door of the carriage and offers his hand to a woman stepping out behind him.


    *!!!*


    First Princess Sophia!


    The Crown Princess was accompanying Lord Isaac!


    The men passed glances towards one another. They certainly were not prepared for her to be accompanying Isaac.


    News had yet to spread outside of the capital, thus, to them, Sophia was still very much the heir apparent to the Kremor throne.


    Upon her shoulders was a lavender cloak that complimented her dress well. Every movement furthered her sense of Royal majesty. If not for her colorful demeanor, she would certainly be the perfect person to inherit the throne from the underwhelming King Gideon.


    Just as the men expected the two to approach, the old Lord Isaac held his hand out once again. What''s more, the Princess actually stood to the other side as if waiting to walk with another person just as important.


    Is the King himself with them?


    No, impossible, King Gideon has never left the Royal Demesne in his nearly fifty years as King¡­.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    What took these men by surprise was the identity of the other passenger.


    Another woman.


    But¡­ perhaps even more majestic than the Princess!


    Certainly at the very least, she radiated beauty, her glistening brown hair shone in the sunlight as it swayed softly in the breeze. Her silver dress glistened as she placed her own cloak back into the carriage.


    Of course, they could never say such things out loud.


    The youth who had opened the carriage had received a parchment from the lead knight and quickly ran to stand before the present figures.


    (Samson Kaylock)


    ¡°Presenting the Lord head of the High Kaylock house, Lord Isaac Kaylock.


    Presenting her Royal Highness, First Princess Sophia¡­~~~


    The present men looked with attentiveness, just who was this second woman¡­


    ~~~Presenting the ¡­ Lady Head of the High Argat house, Duchess¡­. Silver Argat.¡±


    Duchess!?


    A Duchess and a High Noble house¡¯s head?


    What a rarity for two High Noble heads to be together in one place outside of the Royal Palace. But why haven¡¯t they ever heard of this house before?


    Perhaps she is to replace the late Reice Amalren, first and last head of the High Amalren house.


    Will she take over as the Lord governor? ¡­ Lady governor?


    But¡­ no, the herald had clearly stated that this woman was only a Duchess, not a Lady. If she was intended to reside over a King City, one must be the highest rank of Nobility without exception.


    The fact remains, however, that she was someone of note capable of accompanying both the First Princess and Lord Isaac himself, her position must be of a similar level for certain.


    (Baron Weise)


    ¡°The regent of Ren, Weise Jarmagne, greets his Lordship, her Majesty, madam Duchess.


    Might this gathering of lower men inquire as to the intent behind the blessing of a visit by his Lordship?¡±


    Lord Isaac clasped his hands together behind his back under his cloak, his very being pouring out an intense pressure that made the Baron break out in a light sweat.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Now now, even after twenty years, you all still behave so humbly around this simple old man.


    I¡¯m paying a visit to handle some accounts while aiding this young one here in establishing and settling her demesne granted by the King himself.


    I plan to make a large investment.¡±


    The gathered men all showed their various signs of surprise. Surely enough, as King Gideon rarely appointed anyone to status, or even so much as make a declaration.


    For this woman to have gained the King¡¯s attention, she could never be underestimated. Not that the gathered men could have dared to do so in the first place given her traveling companions.


    Wait¡­ did the Lord Isaac Kaylock just say¡­ Large investment¡­?


    The man who makes more in a few weeks than the Royal Family does in a year¡­ just said large investment¡­


    What does that even mean?!


    At this, an older man steps forward.


    (Councilor Jeramius)


    ¡°L¡­. Lord Kaylock¡­


    Have you established the quantity you wish to have set aside for this present venture?¡±


    Jeramius was the head of the nearly two hundred stewards in charge of holding and organizing Lord Isaac¡¯s numerous accounts. He had served by Lord Isaac¡¯s side for nearly thirty-five years. He held his hands behind his back, his hands shaking. The cause would be because whenever this man, the Lord of Kaylock spoke in terms of ¡®Large¡¯ or even ¡®Big¡¯, things become rather obscene rapidly.


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Hmmm, it might take some gathering¡­¡±


    ¡­ *!!!*


    G¡­ gathering he says!?


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Jeramius, establish an account of twenty Palrus if you will.¡±


    ¡­


    There were no words from these men.


    The Palrus was a new tier of currency only recently established due to the ever rising prosperity of the Kremor Kingdom intended to be used in large scale currency transactions.


    Rather than a currency itself, the Palrus is a representative item that holds a stake of kren and officialized by Lord Isaac Kaylock¡¯s treasury.


    The highest tier of Palrus is the equivalent of twenty thousand kren!!!


    Just ten Kren could buy a room within the Inner Ring of the King City. If used well, a person could feed a family of 5 for almost a decade with just twenty kren¡­


    Four hundred thousand kren¡­


    This is why these men can never NOT show the greatest extent of their humbled natures before this man¡­ he¡¯s just¡­ just too frightening¡­


    To invest currency to this extent as if it were nothing.... they were almost fooled by his age¡­ once again¡­


    Jeramius gulped as he felt his heart soar, it even took him a moment to collect his wits.


    (Councilor Jeramius)


    ¡°D¡­. did you say twenty Palrus¡­ Lord Kaylock¡­?¡±


    Lord Isaac walked up the steps and passed by the men before replying.


    The pause was nearly twenty seconds, but in that twenty seconds as Lord Isaac came and passed them by without so much as a murmur caused these great and proud men to break out into a deep sweat¡­


    (Lord Isaac)


    ¡°Ah, yes yes.


    I trust you to manage Jeramius.


    Have the east wing divert funds from ¡®That¡¯ venture, there should be more than enough.


    Now then, I have business to see to, Gentlemen, if you would follow me, Weise, please see to the Princess and Duchess. I will be finding myself busy for a few days time, please utilize account three-thirty-one for any and all expenses during that time. Jeramius, log the access to Weise after we finish with the reports.¡±


    The men besides Weise sighed, several days without sleep once again¡­


    Lord Isaac¡¯s bottomless font of vitality never fails¡­ Even at his age he remains famed for his endless work ethic.


    (Baron Weise)


    ¡°Of course my Lordship.¡±


    With a bow, Weise separates from the others who follow Lord Isaac inside.


    After seeing them in, the Baron turns to the two women he was charged with.


    When thinking of who these two women were, his heart simply sank¡­ He surely was left with the harder task without a doubt¡­


    (Baron Weise)


    My humblest of greetings, my name is Weise Jarmagne, Baron of the Estates and current Regent Instanding of the King City of Ren.


    Please inform me of any needs either of you might require.¡±


    Without a single second of delay, the Duchess spoke.


    Weise believed her name was¡­ Silver Argat¡­ was it? No matter¡­


    ¡°Yes, Baron, might we skip the formalities in haste as I seek the first manner of business.


    I fear that we will be encroaching into several days as is just to complete the many preparations at hand.¡±


    Baron weise was rather surprised, not only was her appearance simply beyond stunning, but even her voice and verbal tact only further developed her regal airs.


    With a light bow,


    (Baron Weise)


    ¡°If that is what you wish.¡±


    ¡°Yes, might you gather all slave traders or merchentry within a day¡¯s distance from here?


    Please have them bring their full stock.¡±


    [LNH Chapter 22 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    So... tired... I''m going to bed now....


    Don''t you dare forget to comment for this...


    Blurg... more tomorrow...


    Stay Tuned~


    Black''s Corner:


    (Black)


    "Hey hey, Black here once again.


    Things are finally starting to kick off in the world of... well... on the Island Kingdom of Kremor! About time White, why don''t you tell us more about the walls of the City, or perhaps the backstories of each of the ''figures'' that went along with Lord Isaac.... Lol....


    WAIT, WHITE, PLEASE, I... I WAS JUST JOKING!!!


    Black out~"


    ~White

 NH Chapter 23

    [Legend of the Nameless Hero - Chapter 23]


    The southern region of Kremor was abuzz with activity.


    Late the night before, riders from the King City of Red reached out to over a dozen cities, with several even arriving at the second largest of the King Cities, Zel.


    Each rider brought with them a single letter marked with a seal with two broken swords on either side of a flying eagle.


    The seal of Kaylock.


    Within the letter detailed a summence of business on a large scale.


    Men were awoken in the dead of night, their meals interrupted, intercourse incomplete. For the Lord of Kaylock had sent down a call in the name of business, and each city reached by his word would respond in kind.


    The near twenty meter wide roads leading to Ren were over run with carts and carriages en masse, but a majority of the space was occupied by something else, the bare feet of man.


    What the letter of Kaylock had detailed was the express desire of the Kaylock estate to purchase slaves at luxury rates on the behalf of the High noble head, Duchess Silver Argat.


    The scene was something that many felt hard pressed to describe as the various slave owners rushed en masse towards Ren. Conflicts rose up over disputed slaves as their stocks grew disordered and confused due to the large number of groups attempting to move at a faster speed towards the city. No slaves made any attempt to flee, the march of the hundreds of armed guards patrolling the sides of the ever moving mass certainly prevented any concept of the word escape.


    From women to children, from old to the young, in sickness or health, of slave birth or debt, they all walked the same.


    A number no less than twelve, or even fifteen thousand slaves made their way towards the King City of Ren.


    As the various traders, merchants, and owners arrived, they were met by the dozens of officials from the Steward¡¯s of the Kaylock Estate, the quantity, gender, and age variety of their stock taken down and organized by the status of the owner and the quantity of their goods.


    From there, they were sent to be organized onto the extensive grazing plains of Draz¨¨.


    For the larger parties, tents were even set up in advance for the owners to rest after a long trek. The slaves organized in various lines and columns depending on the owners and quantity.


    Thousands of armed guards either hired by the traders and merchants themselves, or members of the King City of Ren¡¯s own guard that had been sent out to aid in maintaining order as thousands of slaves flooded the fields.


    While the merchants and traders wondered as to why they had yet to see the famed Lord Isaac of Kaylock, they themselves were kept managed by a party of eleven Kaylock kinsmen sent out by Isaac¡¯s brother Redrick.


    When Lord Isaac heard of the Head of Argat¡¯s intentions, records state that he merely smiled and gave his consent. But, to those who were with him, and knew the nature of Isaac Kaylock, they could tell what the true meaning behind that expression was.


    Excitement.


    He, the Lord of Kaylock, was excited to hear about someone else. At that time, some of them had grown so conscious of their previous actions in front of her that they began to question if them looking at her at all would could possibly invite her wrath.


    Just short of thirty two hours after the letters had been sent out, the last of the invited parties, Ramnaz, the largest trader from the King City of Zel, arrived with his eighteen hundred slaves.


    Soon after Ramnaz was settled in, the sound of horns could be heard from the far off gates of Ren.


    Thousands of citizens had already gathered outside the eastern gates to behold the spectacle unfolding just outside the city. Their eyes now, however, were directed towards one of the gates now vibrating at the sound of the Eighty horn blowers, blasting a tune in recognition to the arrival of someone of great import.


    The traders who heard the noise from afar began to gather on a nearby hill to gain a view across the large plain they were currently camped in, all to gain a view of the presumable arrival of the Lord of Kaylock, Lord Isaac Kaylock himself.


    The gathered and loose fit crowds around the gate slowly cleared the way, and close to two dozen figures on horseback could be seen closing the distance at moderate speeds.


    As the host approached, it was made rather clear that the old head of the Kaylock dynasty was not present amongst them. but, just as they were about to lose interest, someone recognized one of the two lead figures. Apparently the First Princess was among the riders. Just as the present men atop the hill heard that, their attitudes to the current situation suddenly peaked with anticipation.


    Just how much could they earn today¡­


    The party of riders reached the central gathering post where the new arrivals had been directed to in order to register their stock. While the gathering post sounded rather extravagant, it was a circle of wooden tables nearly fifty meters in diameter. In the center was a gathering of moderately sized chests, presumably filled with paper work with one or two holding coins. The only thing that truly stood out was the near two hundred guards, each holding a banner-post with the Kaylock crest adorned to them. These flags were what gathered the early arrivals.


    There would have been flags adorned with the Argat house¡¯s crest, however, there simply was not enough notice to produce them with suitable materials. Cotton simply would never do for a High Noble house¡¯s banner!


    A woman in silver who was riding the horse adjacent to the Princess was now pointing to various locations, twice at the hill where the dozens of traders had now gathered. After she finished saying whatever she had been saying, roughly thirty of the attendants within the post rushed out.


    One eventually made his way to the hill wherein the present merchants and traders discovered the reason behind the movement.


    The head of the High house of Argat, Duchess Silver and the First Princess were calling the various owners to gather.


    ***


    The hero and Sophia were mounted in full dress before the gathered men, each traders of their own kind, yet that was the very reason they were here.


    The variety of expressions worn by the gathered men could easily be counted on one hand.


    Greed


    Lust


    Various stages of whelmed


    Desire


    Ambition


    It was rather clear from the start that the gathered men were certainly not decent men, though the very concept of making a living off of selling another human normally would serve to make that much obvious.


    Another observation, not a single woman trader had been among them. Though the tendencies of the Kremor Kingdom was often regarded as being rather Cognatic in nature, men still dominated most industries. Even so, out of the some odd hundred traders, not a single one was a woman. Perhaps there simply were none that were within the range of the riders.


    Seeing that a majority had arrived, another herald from the house of Kaylock announced the two women to the crowd.


    (Jamon Kaylock)


    ¡°Presenting her Royal Highness, her majesty, First Princess Sophia Lovett.


    Presenting the Lady head of the High Noble house of Argat, the Prophet of Light, the Hero of Kremor, and the Duchess of the Isle of Demons, Duchess Silver Argat.¡±


    To the men gathered, rather than being impressed by the various stations and social status of the women before them, they merely viewed them as big fish to be caught. Their eyes appraising their worth, how much they would sell for, and how much they can afford to spend on merchandise. It doesn¡¯t matter who they are, so long as they can afford the stock, and as long as profit can be made. Prophet or no prophet.


    (Jamon Kaylock)


    ¡°It has been established that the Duchess Silver Argat shall pay a sum of 5 Kren per head selected from the gathered stock.


    Today she plans to make a purchase of no less than two thousand slaves.


    We will begin with the inspection of stock with all due haste now that the introduction of the main benefactor has been established. Please return to your designated zones until the viewing parties arrive. There will be five groups in total, each led by a kinsmen of the Kaylock house that will handle and deal with the smaller trader parties, however, the Duchess and First Princess will pay courtesy to the larger parties and higher social standing individuals gathered.


    That is all.¡±


    Just as the gathered men were about to head back, a deep voice called out.


    (???)


    ¡°Just a moment lad, I¡¯d like to hear what our stock¡¯s going to be up to from the lips of the little madam over there.¡±


    Several traders familiar with the man speaking backed away with grins on their faces.


    Ramnaz the Tax Enforcer.


    Through hundreds of deals with city officials within the King City of Zel, as well as almost a dozen other cities within various noble provinces and demesnes, Ramnaz is able to harvest the fresh influx of stock directly from a large area of different sources. Those who failed to pay their debts, those that sold themselves, or any other common reason under the sun, Ramnaz¡¯s connects let him access almost eighty percent of all new slaves within the area. The total count of his stock numbered almost five thousand at any given time. He only brought the number he brought with him because he felt that with so many others showing up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to actually sell all of those slaves, nor did he want to spend the money to hire guards up to gather up and transport such a large number of merchandise. The man¡¯s notoriety is well known throughout the slaver community, and lesser so the nobility, as his brutal and cruel nature had allowed him to claw his way up to where is is today.


    If a piece of his stock became useless, so long as it wasn¡¯t contaminated or sick, he¡¯d just feed it to the rest of the stock rather than trying to fix it. It was far cheaper that way.


    The stock, of course, was human slaves.


    After gaining the attention of the crowd, Ramnaz continued, arms outstretched.


    (Ramnaz)


    ¡°You see, it sounds just all too odd that a single little woman would actually need this many slaves to keep her company.


    May this little La~~~dy~~~ come over and explain herself to these hearty businessmen?


    I mean, to call all of us busy men all the way out here without so much as giving us a word of thanks or recognition is a bit rude. Don¡¯t you think.¡±


    When he concluded, his eyes gave a rather vicious glance.


    Many of the men around him caught on to Ramnaz¡¯s intent from the very beginning.


    Ramnaz had bought and bribed his way all the way up to the rank of Count, thus, he was more confident in his ability to cause trouble for other nobles, let alone two delectable bodies such as these two beauties. So long as he avoids saying anything directly towards the Princess, he¡¯ll be able to avoid all of those convoluted laws they love to use to murder opposition. As long as he avoids her, he should be able to say just about anything he wants to the other one without much trouble. Even if that Lord of Kaylock was her ally, he¡¯s so old that so long as he, Ramnaz the Tax Enforcer, outlives him, he¡¯d be able to recover any loses. Though that old man is smarter than he looks by leaps and bounds, thus Ramnaz doubted that the old Lord of Kaylock would actually make a move as long as he kept his hands to himself.


    Though, he could get away with so much more if he really wanted, all it would cost would be an enemy or two, and a few called in favors.


    He already caught wind of what this little ¡®Duchess¡¯ had done. Apparently, she had caused quite a stir within the Royal Court the other day, and gathered quite a few powerful enemies due to the King taking an unknown favoritism for her. The King and the Lord of Kaylock¡­. to rather powerful enemies, but both so old that they couldn¡¯t possibly be around for more than ten more years at best. Once they¡¯re gone, this woman¡¯s decline is all but assured, not even the remaining Kaylock house could keep her afloat without their old guard holding the reigns.


    If he truly felt like it, he probably could pull that woman within this large mass of men, and let them feast away at her. He didn¡¯t have any personal tendencies for forcing women, but he was certain by just looking at a few of the eyes in the men around him that they sure didn¡¯t have such qualms.


    But, no reason in causing such a large stir for no reason, so long as she doesn¡¯t grind his toes, he wouldn¡¯t do anything drastic¡­ but¡­ wow¡­ she really is a treat for the eyes isn¡¯t she?


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    After a quick pause due to the surprise of such an outrageous statement, Jamon Kaylock rose to defend one of his Lord¡¯s guests. It was no secret within the Kaylock house that their beloved Lord favored this woman without measure, they could tell just by seeing how his vitality revived. It has been so long since they had seen such energy pouring out from the old man, some were seeing the scene for the very first time. For Jamon, seeing this man take shots at a woman who brought life back into his beloved mentor was more than he could stand.


    (Jamon Kaylock)


    ¡°You Rogue!


    You dare to speak to a Duchess in such a mannered tone!?


    Curtail your vile tongue before someone maims it!¡±


    Ramnaz only folded his arms and lightly replied to the boy, but his eyes felt as if they pierced right through the youth¡¯s heart.


    (Ramnaz)


    ¡°I believe Count Ramnaz of Zel has more than the necessary qualifications to speak respectfully to a Duchess, certainly more than a whelp that licks the boots of a far superior being.


    Step aside so the true nobles can talk, or you going to shame your house¡¯s great name even further?¡±


    Ramnaz¡¯s words were knives cutting straight into Jamon¡¯s pride. When speaking to others, noble or common, he was a representative of the Great house of Kaylock, a representative of the Great Lord Isaac¡­ He couldn¡¯t afford to¡­ blunder here¡­


    With a single statement, Ramnaz had disarmed and removed Jamon¡¯s capacity to join the Duchess¡¯s side. Jamon, with apologetic eyes pointed towards the Duchess, backed out of the way of Ramnaz.


    After a minute or so of gazing down at the man known as Ramnaz, the hero shrugged and dismounted from her horse. There were several men who failed to even make an effort in hiding their attempts to gaze a glimpse of the hero¡¯s promised lands, but as she had turned her horse perpendicular to the gathered crowd, their desired view escaped their reach. She walked over, though much to their surprise, even how she walked held the airs of true nobility. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a surprise for some of them to have heard the rumors of the apparent commoner who rose to High Noble status through the influence of the King and the Lord of Kaylock, thus they assumed she would be a simple, but large fish to set their lines into.


    As she grew closer, the hero began to seem taller to the men. Sure enough as the hero¡¯s legs are rather long in comparison to her torso, the dress intended for the Princess ran a bit shorter on the hero, though this wasn¡¯t much of a complaint to a woman who was accustomed to modern fashion where mini skirts were acceptable. The Hero actually stood a full six feet tall, but even then her eyes had to look slightly upwards for Ramnaz who stood at six feet three.


    Ramnaz said nothing, but his eyes and grin said far more than his mouth could, his smug grin and eyes exuding a mountain of confidence bathed in arrogance was impossible to miss.


    ¡°You wished to know of my desires¡­Count ..~..¡±


    (Ramnaz)


    ¡°Ramnaz, though for you madam, you can just call me Ram.¡±


    When he mentioned the ¡®nickname¡¯, he opened his eyes wide, and moved his eyebrows provocatively.


    ¡°Is that right, well Ram certainly suits the name of a man who is set in such bulk.¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s delay, the men gathered burst into a chorus of laughter. Was this woman for real? How simple can you be!?


    Several of them started having tears rolling down from their eyes.


    But, as for the men who were close enough to have followed the Duchess¡¯s eyes, how they moved quickly from toe to head at Ramnaz, they certainly didn¡¯t laugh, instead, perhaps saying that their hearts jumped slightly would be more accurate.


    She had a half-crooked smile, and her eyes¡­ were faintly open. Her sexual appeal instantly exploded.. several of the men who saw the situation up close felt their companions grow rather¡­ excited. Though as they truly were of a lower breed, it didn¡¯t take much to gain such a reaction. They simply continued to feast their eyes.


    As for Ramnaz, he managed to keep his poker face running in full swing. He wouldn¡¯t be affected by a light offensive such as that.


    Though, his current impression of the woman certainly no longer held her as just a pretty face, those actions were that of one who knew how to use her weapons accurately.


    ¡°Well, you do know how things often go, why risk the lives of expensive and paid men who can leave whenever they want when you can just use expendable, meaty, brutish ones to serve all of your desires.¡±


    Her words came both swiftly, and then slowly, and softly. Her lips slowly forming the words as her head slightly tilted down, though her eyes still attached to Ramnaz, closely to Ramnaz. Her eyes moved down for just a moment, causing his own to follow, but they were caught up by a certain view. She was¡­ rather close when you think about it¡­ he could almost start to see¡­ just a bit further in¡­. but~


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ramnaz, is there something down my dress..?¡±


    At this, even Ramnaz felt his heart jump. Her words and body language was so drawing that he lost himself, though just for a moment.


    Just as he was about to deny her question, she did something unthinkable.


    ¡°Let me see..¡±


    She slowly raised her hand to her chest, a single finger raised from her smooth hand. Slowly, the finger slid in down the middle, and slowly parted the cloth out of the way, just slightly so. The cover parted, almost revealing a forgotten land.. just a little farther¡­


    As a man, even Ramnaz lost his words at the scene.


    By now, most of the men had gone silent, there was no room for words with what they were hearing.


    Jamon, the youth no more than sixteen, had simply turned as red as an apple while Sophia covered her face. The other men who came with the two women weren¡¯t faring much better than Jamon though


    This scene¡­ was simply too drawing¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to see anything, perhaps¡­ you could¡­ Count.¡±


    Her words were like honey¡­ singing a song that resonated within the very heart of man¡­ so soft¡­ ah¡­


    She slowly raised her hand back from the forgotten lands, running the same finger slowly up his neck, right to his chin. She gained full control of his movements, his eyes no longer within his control, they were under her spell. Her lips parted slightly, her breath¡­ was warm..


    Her face had grown close¡­ she brought her other hand up to her chest, it was closed, but it was the harbinger that his soul desired¡­


    Her head tilts back slightly, as if inviting his lost gaze back¡­ there was no resistance anymore, as quickly as she came, his senses had been overwhelmed¡­ his eyes fogged over as if entering into a dream, his breath grew shallow, softer¡­


    *Grip*


    ¡­


    The hero had grabbed Ramnaz¡¯s throat with right hand that had been controlling his chin, her eyes changed to ones filled with a sense of annoyance rather than anything else.


    Having his throat clung to, Ramnaz¡¯s senses rushed back.


    ¡°Perhaps you actually thought it was really that easy?


    Are men actually that simple? Really, this is all a Count is made of, you honestly couldn¡¯t show even the slightest level of control?¡±


    No¡­ it wasn¡¯t that simple¡­ to resist such an assault as that would have crushed many a man¡­ noble or not¡­.


    ¡°Please, a child like you could only dream.¡±


    Ramnaz felt slightly irritated, it had been years since he was misled, and many more since he actually had his emotions toyed with


    The men watching the scene fared no better, their faces had long since dawned shades of red.


    Thinking himself to have the high ground in the situation, Ramnaz pressed the issue to further bring it to his favor. So what if a woman held his throat, it wasn¡¯t as if he could crush it, or even keep hold if he went to remove her hand.


    (Ramnaz)


    ¡°Oh, the wench herself believes she can cause a Count such as myself harm?


    Dear oh me, my compatriots and allies would never stand for such things, gentlemen, would you mind aiding this Count with a small problem?¡±


    The hero¡¯s face was unmoving, but Ramnaz believed, if just for a single moment, he saw her eye twitch. Thinking that he had gotten to her, his face birthed a new form of arrogant grin.


    That, proved to be the act that closed the encounter.


    Ramnaz felt the weight face from his feat, and in the next instant, the light and scenery around him was swirling and changing rapidly. Then black.


    He never knew what happened.


    To the onlookers, Ramnaz, the Slaver Count from the King City of Zel, was now face down and folded by his own weight nearly thirty meters away. He certainly was not moving.


    The hero had flicked her wrist, thus sending Ramnaz several feet into the air. The force had actually snapped his neck, but since the movements had been so rapid, the damage failed to lead to anything. Catching his leg, the hero then threw him as if she were tossing a stick, his body giving several snapping sounds as his own weight forced his figure to bend far too quickly, his spine cracked and his ribs bit into his abdomen. With a single movement, the large body of Ramnaz flew off.


    The onlookers were speechless at the unreal scene, a man shouldn¡¯t be able to be thrown like that¡­


    To bring the men back to reality, the hero clapped her hands twice.


    ¡°Come come, let¡¯s get moving, I don¡¯t have the patience to deal with you men dazing off into the distance. I hold the title of the Hero of Kremor for good reason, now get back to your zones and let¡¯s get to work.


    Either you do business, or you excuse yourselves, I don¡¯t care. There¡¯s plenty of others to buy from even if you all don¡¯t decide to take part.


    MOVE IT!!¡±


    [LNH Chapter 23 - END]


    White''s Corner:


    Well... that took time...


    (Black)


    "Hey, hey White, tell them why you didn''t release the chapter yesterday. Come on, go tell them... lol..."


    Hah... 6:00pm- Error 500... 7:30pm- Error 500... 9:30pm- Error 500... 1:30am- Error 500...


    (Black)


    "Lol... ya, White had gotten so pissed off that he still couldn''t get onto RoyalRoadl by 9pm that he lost interest in writing another chapter and went off to study. Then he just went to bed after he still couldn''t get on in the middle of the night...


    Not going to describe what happened when he tried to release the chapter roughly at noon..."


    Error.... 404....


    (Black)


    "Pffft... yep.... in the end i''m dealing with releasing it today. White would honestly love to write you all another chapter, but he''s buying into the Hype and heading to see StarWars in an hour."


    Got a date....


    (Black)


    "A date to see Star Wars... a dream of so many men lol...."


    I will disown you Black.


    (Black)


    ...


    Well, basically today''s chapter took more time for White to make than any other chapter thus far in the series."


    Black, you don''t need to explain that.


    (Black)


    "Doing it anyways.


    White''s got such a fetish for detail I swear. He spent almost 9 hours on this stupid chapter, all because of a part of his philosophical ''Universal Lore'' engine or whatever... You know all those cities and people mentioned in the chapter? The ones Ramnaz bribed, the cities he worked in, all of the different locations and noble zones mentioned? White was actually developing them all XD


    He told me he seriously was drawing out everything from the roads, the landscapes, the size of the cities. The lords and nobles in each of them, the regions of control for the Noble houses in the areas. He said that there was so much newly introduced material that he got a headache from adding it all... perfectionist..."


    A Black rant everybody....


    Now just post the stupid chapter Black, I''m tired and want to head out to wait in lines for the next two hours...


    (Black)


    "... have fun with that...


    Black out~"


    Stay Tuned~


    ~White

 NH Chapter 24 - [Lets Create a Legend Instead!]

    Well, it would seem that I truly can''t hand write a chapter and then type it out in the same day.


    This chapter''s certainly in a mess. It only took me an hour from releasing it to realize that the Me of when Chapter 24 was written needed to go to bed rather than write a chapter.


    This chapter''s going back under the cutting block, too many ideas, not enough effort on the execution.


    For those who read it, that material is NO LONGER NAMELESS HERO CANON


    I''ll release a bad chapter every now and then, it''s up to the vocal ones to share your thoughts, I do actually hear them.


    (Black)


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation."More like he reads every one four times to make sure he absorbed all of it."


    Did I ever mention I hate you Black?


    (Black)


    "He loves me :D"


    ....


    I''ll leave this tab up for those interested and i''ll have a link to the abandoned version of the chapter, but read at your own risk as it is no longer how the chapter will be. I''m probably going to have to do the chapter from scratch, but that''s just how life is sometimes.


    Much appreciation for the callouts.


    Archived Old Chapter 24


    Abandoned Chapter 24</a>

 The Pacem Wikia [Whites Backup]

    As some of you may know, RoyalRoadl was not the first place either Ant Tensei (Original), Ant Tensei Redux, or Nameless Hero had first been published.


    The original location I had been publishing was a Wikia of mine called the Pacem Wikia, where I had planned with my group, almost a full year ago, to translate Japanese, Korean, and Chinese web novels that we wanted to read. Well, they all vanished on me, all 13 of them, though one had only been deployed, but off topic is my nature, so i''ll focus again.


    Since RoyalRoadl seems to be having instability issues, especially for me when trying to post Nameless Hero chapters, i''ve decided to inform everyone of this backup location.


    In the case that I am not able to release the chapters on RoyalRoadl due to their servers remaining unstable, I will still release them there.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.So, if you are interested in reading Nameless Hero and you don''t see the chapters going live at the designated times in a few days, you can follow this little button right down there,


    Nameless Hero</a>


    It would be good to bookmark the site just in case, because who knows when good old RoyalRoadl might block good old White from releasing a chapter.


    As for why it is called Nameless Heroes, well, that''s a story for another time. Though it does explain why there are plot holes in the first few chapters, I had an entirely different path set for the series.  -Harder to change page names on Wikias...-


    Well,


    Enjoy your holidays everyone, and believe in Aristocles~


    ~White

 The Archive & The New Beginning

    Yo everyone!


    Been quite sometime hasn''t it?


    Is anyone alive out there?


    No..?


    Well, for anyone who has survived, here''s the gist since you''ve been starving for... what? Almost a year without any real sustainence?


    I had been talking about a rewrite for nearly 4 months up until the drop-off a year ago. Since so much time has passed, most of the community that followed [Nameless Heroes] on Pacem Wikia, and those who followed [Nameless Hero] on RRl and Pacem Wikia have died off.


    Royalroadl''s system of organizing material is quite.... bad..? ... ya... bad.


    In addition, the viewership ratings, ratings, and reviews no longer really will be applying to the refreshed release work. So, I made a new RoyalRoadl page for [Legend of the Nameless Hero], with this webpage now serving as the Nameless Hero archive. Whenever I nix a chapter, or change material, i''ll put the outdated piece here for archiving. It''s more or less the best of both worlds for myself and my unrelenting OCD.


    I''m going to talk some more about general things, but for those aiming to just follow the new webpage


    Here: Tada!</a>Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    I colored it red so that you scrollers don''t notice right away *Evil Laughing*


    *Caughs* The link is in the the Tada! by the way, just hover over it..


    Read more on what''s been going on you say? Well, you know I always oblige with more detail c:


    As for the overall explanation, most of whomever of my original readers that remain have long since heard my ramblings. I kept developing the story as I went over the course of ... probably just over a year. There were really long gaps in my writing too, and I shifted the story''s direction far too much. Character personalities were shifted, plot was reworked, locations added, and lore improved. Thing is, constantly patching previous chapters, and policing lore ended up looking like 5-10 times the work of writing a chapter. Not to mention my original time constraints to begin with. So, I''m finally just going to go ahead with it.


    I''ll be striving for a re-release chapter at least once every 3 days, starting from the second the first chapter releases, up until the last of the released material is burnt up. The aim is to get into fresh material by New Years, we''ll just have to see how it goes. Patience now, since I haven''t finished reworking the Prologue/ first chapter of LoNH yet. Those two bits are the ones I need to pick and choose at the most, since the original 6 chapters are from the Ant Tensei era nearly two years ago. There''s really important material in there, but how it needs to be portrayed requires full overhaul, and this time i''m taking my time with it.


    The dooms-release clock will start ticking the moment the prologue releases on the new page. If you still want to follow our Nameless Hero through her adventures, change your browser''s favorites url to that, move your follow/ favorite here, and once again join in the suspense~


    Ah right, the Ant Tensei followers... Ya, believe it or not, up until roughly 2 months ago, I was still giving it my all to produce Spiritus. I''m just sorry to say that I just don''t have the fantasy experience, and overall writer''s acumen to handle such an important chapter at the moment. One day, perhaps once LoNH has gotten it''s full course handled, i''ll be able to finally release Spiritus. But today is just not that day, thus, Ant Tensei Redux is on.... man it kills me to do this.... Ant Tensei Redux is on official and Indefinate Hiatus until further notice. Real, sorry, but i''ve long since made the decision that if the material isn''t up to snuff, I will NOT release it. The previous 62 versions, and over 7 5-subject notebooks worth of Spiritus material that I have produced simply doesn''t cut it. ATR Terra Arc set the stage, and each Prologue arc is meant to one-up the other with the intensity it produces, all to introduce the storyline. Not only that, but they each leave such important hints for thousands of chapters down the line. Such complex storylines need the most sturdy of foundation to be produced, and I don''t have the material to make it yet. Stay tuned~


    ~White


    Ah, right, for those who didn''t see the link, here, just take it:


    http://royalroadl.com/fiction/9392